Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

PRELUDE

August 25th, 2006

All characters are 18 years old or older

The Regime had eventually hunted down practically everyone on their ‘most-wanted’ list of political enemies and agitators, but they were smart enough to realize that there were many, many additional traitors and would-be traitors that they didn’t yet know about. Therefore, when they finally managed to first infiltrate and then round up the rather naive dozen or so members of the underground group of journalists and journalism students known as ‘ the Truth Brigade’, they wasted no time in employing some very brutal measures in order to obtain more information out of them concerning other possible sympathizers or supporters of the group or their aims. And since these so-called ‘Truth Brigadiers’ were merely regular citizens and not some hardened ideologues, it usually didn’t require more than a few hours of inflicting pain to convince them to talk.

Mr. Edwards was an exception. He was just a newspaper publisher, but he hadn’t talked or betrayed any of names of the circle of friends and supporters of his group. He was a man of principle and had held up strongly even under the numerous beatings and electro-tortures that the political police had subjected him to over the 18 hours that they had him in custody.

But his 19 year-old daughter Nancy was another matter. She was just as principled, but not nearly as strong. She had been quickly and thoroughly broken by the hours of whippings, beatings and rape. She had babbled out almost everything they wanted to know and more. But her tormentors weren’t done yet – they had one more bit of agony to inflict on Nancy and her father. ” We’re gonna re-unite you with your bastard of a father,” they told her as they led her into a large cell and attached her collar to the heavy chain that hung from the ceiling.

“Ya know, yer little girl here had been real helpful in tellin’ us all about how you and the other scumbags in yer group of traitors have been plttin’ and plannin’ against yer own government,” sneered Sgt. Paulson as he regarded Mr. Edwards sitting tied and gagged against the opposite wall. “Yessir, yer daughter’s gave you up and a lot of others. I tell ya, when she wasn’t suckin’ cock and eating cum, she was usin’ that mouth of hers tell us everything we wanted to hear. Like the location of that big printin’ machine and like where to find that disk with the names and addresses of all the other traitors you’ve been in contact with.”

Sgt. Paulson laughed as he observed Edwards’ distressed reaction. “Yeah, that really got ya, huh? Well, we’re gonna take ya out in the yard and shoot ya. We don’t believe in keeping old farts like you around. But yer daughter here is another matter. We’ve got all sorts of plans for her, you can be sure.”

With that said, the sergeant went over to Nancy, dropped his trousers and lifted her and pinned her against the stonewall. “Be still, bitch, so’s I can get my dick fitted all nice and snug in that sweet little pussy you got,” he grunted at her. “Ahhhhh, yeahhhh, that’s it. Feels good.”

Sgt Paulson looked back over his shoulder at Nancy’s father. ” You’re gonna watch me fuck yer whore daughter before you die, asshole. And you’re gonna also watch my buddy, Corporal Tiggs fuck her. And if we catch you not watchin’, we’re gonna cut her open and gut her while she’s still alive! So you just sit there and watch the show. Watch how well yer little gal takes a hard cock!”

Nancy was filled with self-loathing and shame. Her inability to withstand the harsh punishments and pain inflicted upon her during her interrogations had result in her betrayal of the other members of her opposition group and even her own father. And the prison guards had forced her father to look on as three of them took turns raping her in all her holes and as they emptied their loads of cum down her throat. She had heard the shots that killed her father; the sharp reports of the guards’ pistols mixed with the loud groan of the black guard named Tiggs as he shot another stream of his semen deep up Nancy’s raw ass. She no longer had a sense of hope or self-worth.

To the guards, Nancy almost mindless subservience served only to make her a more inviting target. They loved how she dully accepted a fat cock being rammed hard to the back of her throat, even to where the balls were slamming against her chin. How she obediently opened her throat and gulped down the numerous floods of jism that they jacked into her waiting mouth.

And when they turned her over, she knew what they wanted and lifted her captive ass, offering it, opening it to the guards’ demanding cock-thrusts. She moved her ass when ordered, moved it like the worthless, betraying whore that she had become.

All throughout the prison, during both day and night, the guards had free reign with their helpless female political prisoners. There was no need to worry about sexual excesses; these women were nothing but a bunch of ungrateful, misguided traitors who had plotted to cause trouble. They deserved no mercy or consideration for their feelings or discomforts. They deserved to be shown their proper place. They deserved to be shown that the Regime now owned their bodies; owned those tight pussies and assholes. The male members of the group were all dead and buried by now; they were of no value or interest to the government. But these prime-age adult females could still be used. With their bodies, they could still repay the Regime for all the trouble that they had caused. They had a choice, of course. A prisoner could refuse and accept a slow, agonizing and gruesome death or she could choose to spend the rest of her young years serving as an unpaid whore, the government reaping either the earnings that she brought in or being able to use her as a tool of pleasure for their various political loyalists. With this as the prison administration’s prevailing philosophy, it was only natural that it would be here that the prisoners got their initiation into the world of sexual slavery.

Sgt. Henry Bains came from a family of ardent supporters of the Regime, but he surely hadn’t taken this job as a prison guard for the pay. In fact, his pay rate was quite low in comparison to other jobs that he could have taken with the government. His brother, for instance, earned almost five times as much at his government job. The real reason that Henry took and stayed on this job was the other benefits, namely the female political prisoners who filled the special cellblocks designated for them. Captive pussy was so much better. He could do almost anything that he wanted, as much as he wanted.

Tonight Henry was getting ready to enjoy a long night of hard fucking with the blond named Carol. Only two days before, Carol had used her podium as a promising young twenty-three year-old associate professor to lecture against the evils of the Regime and it’s programs. Now she cowered against the wall as Sgt. Bains began removing his uniform, his cock steadily swelling in girth and length.

“You and me are gonna get to know each other tonight, girl. Yeah, really, really good. I ain’t no college man or anything like that, but I promise ya that I’m gonna teach ya a lot of things before the morning comes. And don’t you worry, you’ll get plenty of chances to show me how well you’re learning.”

Nancy’s rapid descent to the deepest depths of degradation and humiliation had been keenly noted by her observers; experts at judging when a prisoner had been completely broken and was ready for further shaping and transformation into the complete sexual slave that she is destined to be. The last two weeks of the most savage physical and sexual abuse, Nancy Edwards now longer had a will of her own. Instead, she was one who immediately followed even the most outrageous orders and demands made upon her. Her sore body now responded on it’s own to whatever cock that invaded it; moving, bucking and undulating in it’s dutiful giving of pleasure to whoever was using it. The men had been come back for more, eager to again mount and ride this petite and thoroughly subservient whore who gave them what they wanted.

Now she had been judged ready to be moulded further by the women, the Mistress Guards, who came for her. Knowledgeable, experienced women who were experts at taking broken lasses like Nancy deeper into the world of life-slavery. She had no defences now, no stubborn ego or moral barriers to overcome. Instead of the rough treatment that she had endured from the male guards, these strange new women explored her with their firm fingers and their calm, but authoritative voices. They did not scream at her to please them, they simply pressed down on her shoulders and she kneeled. They wordlessly grasped her hair with a stern hand and she leaned forward to lick their offered pussies and clits. They would turn and bend over and spread their buttocks and she would rim their assholes.

The other female prisoners would be removed from here and transported to the next stop in their journey into forced whoredom. Nancy Edwards would not be going with them. She had exhibited those rare qualities that these emissaries had been looking for; rare qualities that destined Nancy for service to a more select and discerning elite.

Nancy did not question – or even read – the special document that the visiting Mistress Guards put in front of her to sign. She knew that she was expected to sign it, so that was enough. But the Mistress named Vana, the one with the salty-tasting anus, told her anyway.

“This is your confession of guilt, my lovely. This is your admission and your acceptance of your unworthiness. It clearly states that you wish to commit your body and soul – your life, itself – to nothing else except the pleasure of the Holy Sisters and all those whom they would have you serve. In it, you denounce your former beliefs and your former friends and acknowledge that your government was appointed by God himself. And that you are grateful that it, along with the Holy Sisters, has been so forgiving of your past sins and given you the chance to redeem yourself through a life of subservience. Once inducted, thought, there will no tolerance for even the slightest hesitation or disobedience. The penalty is being put into a pit of dogs to be devoured alive, so beware.

“Sign it now, Nancy. Sign it and deliver yourself to us. The Holy Reverend Nun herself has arrived and awaits you. She is so anxious to give you the honour of eating her Holy cunt in celebration of your new life…”

After Nancy finished signing away her life, Mistress Vana’s thick, aggressive, wet tongue invaded Nancy’s mouth, thrashing deeply at the back of her throat. The Mistress groaned as Nancy’s kissed her back, entwining her own slavish tongue with the older woman’s. Mistress Vana’s strong fingers pinched and twisted the girl’s abused nipples as she said, “After you have spent your time with the Holy Reverend and pleasured her, me and the other ladies will visit you tonight so that we can take turns letting you swallow our piss to help you remember us……”

The Holy Reverend Nun might have appeared as somewhat intimidating with her stern face, large stature and low voice, but with Nancy, at least, she was rather pleasant and cheerful. Upon meeting Nancy, the Reverend Nun had simply smiled, pulled up her habit and leaned back in her big, ornate chair and said, ” Come here, my pretty one. I hear that you are one of the special girls whom we always treasure when we find them.” She spread her legs, revealing her naked black pussy. ” My cunt has been wetting itself while waiting for you to kneel down and service it….”

The Reverend Nun sighed at the first touch of the girl’s lips and tongue on her clit. “Now don’t you worry, dear. I don’t expect you to be experienced enough to be able to satisfy me on the first try, but I’m very understanding and patient. So just stay down there and keep doing the best you can. In the future, your training will enable you to eat the most difficult cunts and suck the most reluctant cocks to orgasm with a few minutes if you want to. But right now, your sincere efforts will be enough for me…”

But Nancy was a quick leaner; the Mistress Guards had taught her some of the basics. It was quite a surprise to the Reverend Nun when Nancy managed to bring her up, then over the edge of a very pleasurable orgasm after about twenty minutes of licking and sucking. The Reverend Nun puffed on a cigarette passed to her by one of her hovering subordinates and grinned down at the girl. “Hmmmmmmm….Well, now, they were right about you; you are a quick study, aren’t you? I’m going to love having you service me after you get your training. That was good, but as you can see by the way my pussy is twitching, I’m ready for a lot more of what you just gave me – so get back to work, darling, and see if you’re able to give me some bigger cummings over the next hour or so while I interview the bunch of godless bitches to see if all of them are fit to be assigned to our regular training center.”

The Reverend Nun, smoking steadily and her pussy steadily serviced as she conducted her interviews with the scores of frightened female prisoners, was beginning to tire and her darkening mood showed it. Only the frequent orgasms supplied by the girl between her legs kept her from erupting into one of her infamous fits of irrational temper. Luckily, there were only a few more prisoners to be questioned and judged. Unlucky for Janice, the last girl to be interviewed by the Reverend Nun.

“You are the last one – finally!” The Reverend Nun took one last deep puff on her cigarette. “You trouble-making bitches take far too much of my time. It’s a good thing for you that the Church and the Regime thinks that you’ll eventually be worth something – because if it was up to me……” She stopped herself abruptly, glaring at Janice. ” Put out your hand. Now!”

As Janice put out her hand, the Reverend Nun grabbed it, turned the palm up and used it to extinguish her cigarette.

“Aaaaaaa!” Janice’s cry of pain at least was able to being a slight smile to the corner of the Reverend Nun’s mouth.

“Now that makes me feel a little better,” the Nun muttered softly.

The next morning was busy with activity as truck after truck arrived at the loading docks located at the back of the prison. And the air vibrated with the mixture of shouted orders, the crack of whips and canes and the anguished cries of confused and frightened women. The weather was appropriately overcast, matching the gloomy and depressed mood of the female prisoners who lined up, naked and trembling, waiting for their orders to march single-file into the dingy grey cargo trucks with the words, ‘Institution for the Rehabilitation of Women’ crudely stencilled on the sides. There had been no explanation concerning this place or it’s purpose and that further contributed to the sense of hopelessness and panic that gripped the ranks of the prisoners.

But Nancy Edwards would not be accompanying her former friends and the others to whatever a place this “Institution” was. She was at the loading dock area, but away from the others and in the company of the Reverend Nun and another nun who had come to meet them.

C>The Reverend Nun introduced Nancy to the new visitor. Nancy had never before seen such a nun; the heavy tattoos, the piercings, the outlandishly-colored hair. The pale, whitish skin and those hard eyes.

“My girl, this is High Sister Adriana. Sister Adriana is one of the aides to the Holy Mother herself, so you should feel very honoured by her coming her personally to meet you. The Sister has been charged by the Holy Mother with overseeing all the training of special girls like yourself.”

” Yes, you should feel honoured that the Holy Mother has sent me to personally fetch you and deliver you to her. You know, we have been constantly informed about you, about every little thing that you have done. I agree with the others that you just might be the right kind of girl that we like – after a good deal of intense training, of course. Tell me, girl, have you ever eaten shit?”

In the aftermath of the nearly – apocalyptic nuclear war called WWIII, the States and it’s vast South American colonies was now being ruled by a completely un-democratic elite mostly composed of industrialists, bankers and the military. All facets of civilian life were strictly controlled and the vast majority of citizens toiled along at near poverty when the elite were able to enjoy lives of pleasurable excess.

Of course the elite looked unfavorably upon the slightest bit of dissention from amongst the ranks of the downtrodden or those ‘liberal’ rabble-rousers who mostly tended to be concentrated in the universities and the ‘underground’ media.

These people were quickly ferreted put and apprehended without too much trouble; the regime’s agents and collaborators were everywhere. It was the policy of those in power to make use of every possible resource and in that vein, the more attractive adult females were given the choice between suffering a torturous death (usually being burned alive or slowly garrotted) or being pressed into sexual servitude.

The Regime, always careful to utilize every ounce of it’s human resources, had created a far-flung system of government – owned brothels and ‘sex resorts’ – and it staffed them with those unfortunate female political prisoners who had fallen within it’s foul clutches.

Free-lance prostitutes and whores were a thing of the past; the Regime quickly and brutally disposed of any who would challenge their monopoly on the sex trade.

“These ungrateful renegade bitches have caused the State to expend its time and efforts to battle their treasonous behaviour,” went the Regime’s rationale. “It is only right that these females be used to repay the State for all the trouble that they have caused.”

_____________________

The Institution for the Rehabilitation of Women was always receiving new female prisoners from all corners of the continent. Most were in the range of 18 to 25 years, but there were a few who were a bit older. The Institution, though, not only trained these former malcontents as sexual slaves, it also maintained it’s own system of whorehouses, sex clubs and large ‘sex resorts’. The money that the captive sexslaves brought into the coffers of the State was enormous, as it serviced the needs of the lowest common worker, the highest elite and the swarms of well-heeled foreign tourists who flocked to the States in order to indulge even in the most perverted ways – and do it legally.

The Institution preferred the prettiest prisoners available. Here, they would be broken, then retrained to serve the State in any manner that the State thought necessary. There would be no escape except by death and the discipline was strict and unforgiving. Over three thousand women were being interned and ‘re-educated’ here at any one time. Once deemed ready, three-quarters of them would be shipped out to serve in the government-run sexual centers located all across the continent and in its conquered South American territories. The other one-quarter would be retained here at the Institute’s vast property to ply their sexual servitude.

But before anything else, the Institute’s resident ‘Counselors’ had to inspect and interview each new prisoner and then designate her to the appropriate Section. The Counselors’ decision was based on the level of the prisoners’ physical attraction, their social/educational background, age and attitude. There were rarely any unattractive dissidents brought in; those had usually been quickly executed or forced into serving as fuck-pigs-in-residence at military barracks. But the Counselors were still very dedicated to their jobs. Of course there was the perk of being able to fuck any girl who he or she ‘interviewed’ in order to more accurately assess her potential. It was a tough and demanding job, but someone had to do it.

“Watch your step, child,” cooed Right Sister Harriet as she guided the tall brunette up the steps toward the waiting Counselor. “We don’t want you getting banged or bruised even before the Counselor’s had a chance to inspect that smooth skin of yours, eh? Now remember what we’ve told you; answer all questions truefully and obey all orders without question. Here, Counselor Bains, she’s all yours. Let me know when you’re finished interviewing this sweetie and we’ll send the new one in.”

“Thanks, Sister. This shouldn’t be taking long. I can already see that this one will be a good fit for the Senior Officers’ Hostel. They tend to like the taller ones with good tits on ’em. I’ll probably recommend that she be sent over to Section C for training; they’ll have her rounded up into good shape in no time. She’ll need to be especially fit to be able to take on those hard-to-please combat colonels and generals who take their leaves there.”

“C’mon up here, bitch and let me ask you a few questions and also take a close look at that pussy of yours to see if it’s tight enough for what I have in mind for you.”

Conselor Bains held his ‘interviews’ one right after the other – with only two pauses in between; first he just had to spend an half-hour letting a particular sweet-looking redhead prove her willingness to please by letting her give him a wet blowjob. The girl wasn’t experienced enough to be able to suck that monster cock of his to a quick cum. But that was okay; he understood that she needed more practice. So after he finally helped things along by jack off a thick wad in her mouth, he made a mental note to have her brought back for daily instructional sessions. The second time-out was taken in order to relieve a little built-up tension by using his oversized schlong to batter the tight cunt of that cute brunette with the ponytail. He loved how he had her crying for mercy under his brutal assault and how he was able to yank on that ponytail while pile-driving her aching vagina. But now it was back to the routine. At least until the journalist named Doreen Post’s turn to interview.

Doreen Post had been quite a celebrity in the news world; her hard-hitting expose-type television journalism had mad her famous and rich. Also a little stupid. She just had to stupid, Baines concluded, to think that she could continue to do feature reports that exposed the Regime’s deep-seeded corruption, human rights abuses and other less-than-positive doings by the government and the elite that ran it. Even though Post’s reports could only be broadcast in some overseas venues, it was only a matter of time before the Regime had stomached enough of her trouble making and came for her.

Baines was impressed; Doreen Post was 37 years old but looked like a young woman in her late 20s. And he could tell that it was all natural, no facelifts or silicon. And Bains was more impresses when Post immediately began beseeching him to please, please not separate her from her 18 year-old daughter who had also been arrested along with her.

“Eighteen years old, eh? Damn, bitch, you really were a whore early on,” Bains sneered at her. “Well, it’s your fuckin’ fault that she’s in here with ya. You should have thought about her before you started runnin’ off your big mouth. Now she’s gonna be an overused whore just like her mother’s gonna be. You know, they’re probably gonna send ya down to one of our whorehouses down in South America. They’re not as choosey about gals with a few miles on ’em like you. Your little girl will probably stay up here. But don’t worry, I promise I’ll make sure that she gets lots and lots of my personal attention before she gets sent out to work her ass. Or maybe one of our prostitutes will want to keep her as a wife. Get her all strung out on dope and keep her eatin’ prostitute asshole and getting her own holes used every night with those huge strapons that the workin’ girls like to use. Hah, hah!”

Bains enjoyed the stricken expression on Doreen’s face as he described what was probably in store for her and her daughter.

“…..Unless…” Conselor Bains let the word hang there, waited for Doreen to jump at the faint sliver of hope.

Doreen fell to her knees, her face pleading up at Bains. ” Oh, please! Please! Please don’t separate us! She’s all I have! It’s so unfair for her to suffer because of what I’ve done! I’ll do anything you ask! Anything!”

Bains chuckled, his mind already mulling over the different possibilities…. “I know you will. What’s your bitch daughter’s name?”

“Kerry. Her name’s Kerry! She’s outside with the others. Please!”

“Good.” Bains signaled over to Right Sister Elaine. “Sister, would you please fetch a Kerry Post from the prisoners outside and bring her in here?”

Miss Doreen Post’s first pleas concerning not being separated from her 18 year-old daughters were not quite good enough for Conselor Bains, so he made her beg again and again again. ” I want to hear you really beg me, you worthless piece of trash! You can do better than that! You better if you want to see your daughter again after today,” Baines had huffed. Yes, this was so much fun!

After a while, he was satisfied and relented – somewhat. He took off his trousers and pulled Doreen close against him. “Look at this super cock of mine,” Baines said to Doreen. “You ain’t never seen a cock like this before, have ya? Here, put your fingers around it and massage it and make it ready. I make every bitch scream and cry when I fuck ’em with it. You’re gonna be screamin’ and cryin’ too. And your lovely daughter’s gonna be screamin’ when I ride her, too. Now, we’re all gonna go downstairs to a little room where we all can spend some time without being disturbed. If both of you can please me like I want, maybe – just maybe – I’ll arrange for you two to stay together….”

Doreen and her daughter had endured the endless gang-rapes from the prison guards when they were first arrested, but none of those fuckings could compared to the ramming that both of them were taking from Conselor Baines. The Conselor had said he would make them cry and scream – and he was right. His megacock was more than a normal pussy and ass would take. He had fucked Doreen first and after finally pumping a big load deep in her protesting cunt, he had made daughter Kerry lick his balls then suck on that monster of a dick until it stiffened and swelled back up to size. Doreen felt so ashamed as she could only watch helplessly as her beloved daughter suffered from Bains’ prolonged attack on her painfully stretched butthole. Then it started all over again. Baines’ portly stature belied his almost superhuman virility. The man needed very little time between cummings to regain his impressive hardness and length and to be ready for yet another long, hard riding of one of them.

The Conselor had finished his latest screwing of Doreen’s daughter only a few minutes ago, flooding her captive cunt with yet another warm deposit of his sperm. Now he was back on top of Doreen and brusquely stuffing that giant sausage meat back into her tortured pussy.

“Thought you both would be able to please me real easy, didn’t ya? Heh, heh, they all think that at first. Then they all beg me for mercy. But you better not beg me to take it easy, if you know what’s good for ya. I want ya to beg me to hurt ya more with this here cock of mine!” He slapped her face hard. “Beg me, bitch! Tell me you want me to make you suffer! Tell me what a whore you are! Thank me for fuckin’ ya raw! Do it!”

And Doreen, knowing that she had no choice, said the things he demanded to hear. “Uhhhhhhh….!! Please hurt me, Sir. Make me suffer. Fuck me hard and make me suffer! I deserve it! I’m just a cheap whore. Fuck me hard…….!!”

“Yeah! Yeahhhhhh!” Her words drove him on to even a harder, deeper fuck-punishment of her cunt. “Buck those hips, whore! Push that pussy up to take everything I give ya! Yeahhhhhhhh…..Mmmmmm..!

The two Post women’s had spent three long and torturous hours being ravaged by Conselor Bain and his giant man-meat, the longest three hours of their lives so far. Their holes were all raw and sore and that indeed made the invasions of his cock torture to them. But to Doreen and Kerry, there was no other choice; it was either withstanding his horrific assaults on their bodies or the almost certainty of them being forever separated and no seeing each other ever again.

But both of them wondered how much more of Conselor Bains’ attention they could stand. The answer came as a shock….

Conselor Bains pulled his shit-flecked cock, still pulsing out another wad of semen, from Doreen’s suffering asshole and pulled Kerry’s head downward.

“You better not let a drop of this cum go to waste, whore,” he grunted at Kerry. “Be quick! Suck it clean, milk all the juice out of it! Uh-huh, that’s a good little bitch….Mmmmmmm. Like the taste of a cock that’s been up your mom’s ass? I bet you do, you nasty cunt. Ohhhhhhh…. such a good little mouth you got on ya….. And don’t you worry, you and your mom are gonna stay together. I’ve decided that I’m gonna keep ya both. Gonna make ya both my private pieces of pussy. I’m gonna be fuckin’ the both of you every night, just like I’ve been doin’! And my wife’s gonna love ya, too! She’s a fat, ugly old bitch but she sure likes puttin’ whores like you through their paces. Maybe we’ll take you to some parties and make ya do a mother-daughter act!”

Sometimes a Conselor’s decision on the best placement for a slave turns out to be just right. Conselor Jones had considered the background, temperament and looks of 20 year-old Prisoner Bernice and had concluded that she would be best suited to begin her service as personal ‘comfort whore’ in one of the Right Sister barracks. The Conselor had noted in Bernice’s dossier that she had spent her high school years at a convent school. How fitting that this prisoner would now have an opportunity to atone for her sins against the Church and State by dedicating herself to providing sexual and other personal services to overworked (and horny ) servants of God. A ‘Comfort Girl’ was always a useful addition to any Sister who didn’t wish to venture into the crowded Prisoner Dens to make a sometimes uninformed choice of female flesh or to cause the inevitable hard feelings that often resulted when a Sister used her higher position to pluck an appealing slave away from the clutches of her respective prostitute or guard overseer.

Bernice’s introduction to the Right Sisters at Barracks No. 3 was an immediate success and it was enough to bring tears to the Conselor’s eyes. Of course there were real tears in Bernice’s eyes at the moment – but that was easily understood. After all, Right Sister Ivanna was a rather intimidating woman to behold -especially when she was so up close and personal. At a towering 6 feet, three inches and with her heavy tattooing and piercings, some even called her frightening. Bernice was indeed frightened as Sister Ivanna and her trusty strapon were giving her a most enthusiastic welcome.

“Just relax, baby, and let your sweet Sister Ivanna teach you how she likes to fuck with her hard rubber cock,” moaned the tall Right Sister as she held a crying Bernice in place and the long artificial dick repeatedly plunged deep inside her with every forward thrust of the Sister’s lean but strong hips.

“All the other Sisters here are going to be loving you, loving you in so many ways – but I promise you that I’m going to love you more and love you harder…”

It was said that nothing ever happened at the Institution without the old woman known as the Reverend Mother Estelle being aware of it. And although very few people had ever personally seen the ultimate power of the Church known as the Holy Mother, it was well known that Reverend Mother Estelle was one of the Holy Mother’s first-cousins and a favorite, talking to her almost daily. In her heavily guarded upper suites that topped the Institute’s huge Central Administration building, the Reverend Mother’s daily routines were a mystery to all except the tight-knit and fiercely loyal inner circle of advisors and personal assistants. Of the Church’s four Reverend Mothers, Estelle was also the most feared, for it was said that only the Holy Mother herself was so ruthless and quick to anger if she was not pleased. It was also rumored that she kept a personal harem of at least a dozen of the more beautiful slavegirls especially culled for her from the many female political prisoners arrested by the Regime. The rumors were true.

The Reverend Mother was a woman with great responsibilities and as such, she needed the constant sootings that only the tongues and pussies of the eager-to-please slavegirls could provide. Her energy was more than that of a woman in her 20s and her body, though wrinkled at over 80 years old, glowed with health. The two or so orgasms that she experienced during her every waking hour served to keep her thoroughly robust and fit for her official tasks. Of course, all of this meant that her slaves worked hard at keeping her satisfied. Those who failed to give the Reverend Mother the cummings that she demanded soon were destined to end up as food for the large dogs that the Reverend Mother kept as pets down in the depths of the huge caverns that ran beneath the Central Administration building. The dogs were quite fat.

It was time for the Reverend Mother to examine and judge the latest addition to her harem. The new girl was a very attractive blonde named Fiona. The Reverend Mother needed to fill a vacancy in her harem, a vacancy that had just opened up within the past three hours.

“Your name is Fiona and you were the personal secretary to the recently-departed traitor, Senator Seinsworth, I am told. Is that true, girl? Answer me, there’s no need for you to be afraid.”

“Yes, Reverend Mother.”

“Well, girl, I am one who values personal attention, as you can see. You will be given the honor of helping to keep my clit erect and satisfied. And you will also be allowed to savor the varied tastes of my asshole. Now, I don’t expect you to be accomplished right away – after all, pleasuring one so esteemed as myself takes practice. But my patience is not open-ended, girl, so I advise you to devote your every thought as to how you might better your talents and serve me in the manner that I demand.

“Do not fail at your duties, as that little bitch behind me did. As you can see, I am not the type who is very forgiving. Now come here and take this girl’s place between my legs and show me what your lips and tongue can do. That way I can judge your shortcomings and decide what you need to improve on…”

For those prisoners designated to serve the Regime as ‘whoregirls’, the initial first step was being assigned to a Prostitutes’ Barrack in order to be more fully trained in the art of sexual service and servitude. Here, each new whoregirl was put under tutelage to her own Whore Mistress, who would teach her the proper attitude needed to survive in her new lifestyle.

The Whore Mistresses were all professionals; they were an important element in the Regime’s sex industry. Almost all were drug addicts and thus were never paid in actual monies for their service.

Instead they were supplied with a steady and reliable source of drugs supplied by the Regime; and in this, they were content with their lot and also thoroughly devoted to those who provided them with what they needed.

Given free lodgings in their barracks, these hardened and jaded hookers had a comparably stress-free and enjoyable existence. Furthermore, being given control over a whoregirl was another added benefit; not only for the pleasures that the slave was obligated to provide her, but also for the fact that a whoregirl could be destined to service the Whore Mistress’s customers in her place. In other words, each Mistress had the option to put a whoregirl to work in her place – with the Mistress getting full credit for the whoregirl’s chores as a fuckpig.

Each Whore Mistress, in essence, could be a ‘pimp’, with her assigned whoregirl doing the actual work. So it was not surprising that a incoming group of frightened and cowed whoregirls was a very popular occasion at a Prostitutes’ Barrack.

The new slaves were fought over, traded and bargained for by the Mistresses. Some individual Mistresses owned as many as a half-dozen or more whoregirls; other Mistresses sometimes for their own cartels and controlled whoregirl harems – consisting of fifty or more slaves who worked for them.

The main consideration was the amount of drug-credits each whoregirl could earn for her Mistress. The secondary factor was, of course, the sexual services that these whoregirls were obligated to provide to their Mistress or Mistresses; with the exception of food, lodgings and drugs, the only other consideration for the Whore Mistresses was sex. And here in these dank and crowed Prostitute Barracks, the air reeked of sex and was constantly filled with the sounds of throaty grunts of the Mistresses’ orgasms, the wet smackings of split-ladened kisses and the anguished groans of slaves as their pussies and anuses were stretched and pummeled by fists and forearms.

It was here in the Prostitutes’ Barracks that a new slavegirl learned her true place in life; it was here that she was truely taught the proper attitude needed so survive as a whoregirl for the Regime. While her body healed for the rigors of her initial pain sessions with the guards when first arrested and imprisioned, her mind and spirit was now being shaped here by her Whore Mistress. Here there was no priority other than keeping her Mistress happy and satisfied – given the level of jadedness of the experienced Mistresses, that was not always easy or pleasant. But there was no other choice outside the option of an tortured death, so there was no other choice than acceding to whatever demands made upon her by her Mistress.

Janice, a new whoregirl, had been assigned to Barracks No. 321. Whore Mistress 45897, young and somewhat lower-ranking in the Barrack’s hierarchy, had traded a full two drug-credits for ownership rights to Janice and was now guiding her new whoregirl through the ends and outs of showing the expected homage and respect demanded by a Whore Mistress.

“Wonderful. That’s the way, just concentrate of licking that shoe clean, every inch of it,” young Mistress 45897 instructed of Janice, keenly aware of the interested attention on the both of them by the older Mistresses. “Take your time, sweetie. I’m in no hurry. I want you to work your way all the way up to my cunt, but I want you to do it slowly and appreciate every inch of my feet and legs before I let you taste my wonderful pussy and ass, understand?”

The other Whore Mistresses nooded with approval as they watched No. 45897’s interaction with her new whoregirl. Yes, that was the way to do it. A whoregirl must learn that learn that being able to service a Prostitute’s cunt and asshole and to provide her with her deserved orgasms was a privilege that had to be earned; that to be allowed to give her Whore Mistress pleasure was an honor….

Of course, not all new slaves could be not expected to be as accomplished in the art of pleasuring their Whore Mistress in the efficient and timely manner that was sometimes demanded of them. Those whoregirls who were deemed as ‘deficient’ in this field were assigned to Pleasuring Classes in order to hone their skills. It was not that the Whore Mistresses were always in a hurry, but sometimes one needed her whoregirl to be able to quickly service her to an orgasm so that she could get on with an essential chore – like sleeping, eating or getting dressed. A Whore Mistress usually was addicted to her orgasms as much as her particular drugs. After all, outside of drugs, there was nothing else than sex.

A typical Prostitute, once she owned a whoregirl (or whoregirls), now only fucked a customer (male or female) if she wanted to, not if she had to. Therefore the immersion of a Prostitute into sex was almost total and the need for pleasure was strong and consuming. Some Whore Mistresses needed as many as three orgasms every waking hour to remain content; others, though only required cumming once every other hour – but those were usually the younger ones; the need increased with experience. As a result of this sexual addiction, outside of their sometimes heavy tattooings, most Prostitutes were also characterized by their perpetually and oversized clits.

Whore Mistress 76489’s swollen clit was now beginning it’s familar throbbing as she drew Janice’s face down towards it. No. 76489 had wangled and maneuvered for some time to get an Instructor’s position in one of the daily Pleasuring Classes. She enjoyed the wonderful sense of accomplishment that came from being able to teach new whoregirls the technical skills that they needed to satisfy their Mistresses. In her classes, she deftly instructed them in just how to get their Mistresses pussies to explore their juices within a few minutes. She also provided in-depth training in the art of the more involved and complete forms of sexual servicing of a Mistress’s holes when it was appropriate; there were times when Mistresses needed to be slowly serviced so as to experience one of those hip-arching, pussy-grinding, body-spasm orgasms that left them limp and trembling. Mistress 76489 had demonstrated that she possessed the relative patience and aptitude needed to be considered as one of the best Instructors at the Institute.

“Now pay close attention, bitches,” commanded Mistress 76489. “I want you to observe how my knob responds as my little student here follows my instructions. If she does it exactly like I tell her to, there is no reason why she won’t be able to bring me off within three to four minutes. I don’t expect her to get the hang of it the first couple of times – after all, using a tongue properly takes a few practices in order to get it right. But she’s gonna be able to give me a nice “O” in just a few tries. After you’ve seen her do it a few times, you’ll try it with the assistant who’s sitting behind you. She’ll help you to correct what you might be dong wrong and tell you if you’re doing it right. Now don’t hesitate to ask questions; you want to do well here, I’m sure you don’t want to a whip or paddle to punish you for being a bad student, do we? Remember, at the end of class each of you will have to take your turn eating me to a good cum before I mark you as having passed this class.”

In the three weeks that she had been assigned as a whoregirl, Janice – or ‘ whorejanice’ – had been traded between Whore Mistresses four times; a testament to her attractiveness looks and attitude. Now she was the property of Whore Mistress 65555, a mid-ranking Prostitute who was determined to make whore Janice a long-range development project; one who would whored with care and forethought and eventually traded up in return for three or four whoregirls.

There was already an undercurrent of interest in the girl that made her a valuable asset for any Mistress who owned her. Better to obtain rights to her now before she became that hot commodity that Mistress 65555 sensed that she was destined to be.

Already 65555 had been approached by one of the older, higher-echelon Prostitutes who had expressed an interest in the whoregirl for purposes of marriage. That in itself was testimony to whore Janice’s value; a Prostitute who wished to take a slavegirl as a wife was usually willing to depart with a generous dowry of drug-credits and whoregirls in exchange for a girl she wanted to serve her as a lifeslave.

Most of the ranking Prostitutes kept a couple of the most attractive and desirable whoregirls as slavewives; slaves who were generally taken away from regular duties in the various Sex Houses operated by the Regime and reserved for the exclusive of their particular Whore Mistress.

In a way, being a slavewife could be just as demanding as being whored in a Sex House; a ranking Prostitute Mistress was invariably jaded from her sexual profession, it was not always easy to satisfy her cravings.

The more experienced the Prostitute, the more perverted the forms of sex needed to keep her content and fulfilled. Most often this meant a good deal of the kind of sex rumored to be favored by the Holy Sisters; the kind that featured complete degradation and the more unimaginable perversions. But that was for the possible future; here in the present, Mistress 65555 was readying her whoregirl, whore janice, for her first bit of real customer service……

“Don’t you be afraid, honey.” Mistress 65555 was feeling so good; the girl’s tongue rimmed the inside of her asshole after having had licked and sucked her clitoris to the most wonderful orgasm. “Your first couple of days won’t have to be spent being fucked by dozens of cocks inside a Sex House. I’ve arranged for you to be a kind of ‘advertising gal’. You’re gonna be making the rounds, putting on displays outside the Houses so that it gets the customers’ attention and gets ’em excited and ready to spend their hard-earned credits on the pussy inside. There’s gonna be a good-lookin’ and very hung stud named Carlos partnered with you, so you and him will be puttin’ on a good fuck-show at each stop. Don’t you dare fail me girl, okay? Don’t make me look bad. Now I had to convince Maria here to let you take her girl’s place doing these exhibitions. Maria’s the House Matron and she’s been watchin’ you for a while and says always wanted the chance to see how you would take her strap-on up your ass if she had the chance to use it on you. So I want you to be real nice to Maria and thankful for the opportunity that she’s gonna give you today….”

“Si, I’m gonna love you real nice with my rubber cock, whore.” Maria’s fingers stroked the contours of the huge dildo attached to her strap-on. “Stay right where you are, my lovely piece of tail. Keep that position. It’s perfect for us.” She began to attach and fastened her trusty strap-on. This slave was so cute, Maria had wondered how the slave’s face would look as the huge artificial cock was slowly pressed into her asshole, the expressions on her face as the pain raced to her brain. She had to see it for herself.

“On second thought, let’s go into the other room. There’s a big mirror behind the couch and I want her looking into it while I’m fuckin’ her….”

After enduring the repeated anal assaults from Matron Maria’s giant strap-on, taking Carlos’ thick cock up her ass was not so much a torture for whore Janice. But it still hurt; Carlos was muscular and strong and he was determined to attract the crowds by showing them the kind of hard fucking he was capable of. The deep, brutal pounding of her rectum caused whore Janice to moan in distress and that lured more onlookers forward to watch the scene that was happening in front of the entrance to Sex House 127H; more potential customers who, after being excited by the fervid sex show put on by Carlos and whore Janice, would decide to step inside the House in relieve their frustrations.

Whore Kanice’s Mistress had outfitted her in appropriate ‘ fuck-slut ‘ attire in order that she would look the part, but it was clear by her chained collar and the way Carlos roughly slammed her holes and the way she obediently accepted and gyrated her hips against his thrusts that she was a slavewhore.

“Uh, uh, uh, uhhhhhhh….” Whorejanice couldn’t help but react vocally to Carlos’s continued punishment-fucking. Bent over and braced against the wall, she gasped as he pulled his dick from her ass and jammed it in her pussy and began pounding again.

“Oooooo….Uhhhhhh…Ahhhhhhiiieeee….” More jolting, deep ramming. Her cunt aching, sore….

From the near distance, the smirking, sneering comments and cheering on by the growing sidewalk crowd. Whore Janice’s shame was so complete….

“Mmmmm, you bitch….you no-good little bitch….,” Carlos grunted hoarsely as his thick piece of lard continued it’s hard probing of her sore bottom. Whore Janice couldn’t help but cry out in agony as she felt the man’s cock digging deep into her colon with maximum force. The pain in her asshole was excruciating and she wanted it to stop, but she knew Carlos would not stop until his lust was fully satisfied.

The on looking crowd was really into it now, cheering them on.

“Give it to her, man! Tear that ass up! Show the bitch who’s the boss!”

Finally, after over a half-hour of non-stop fucking of whore Janice’s obliging pussy and anus, a sweating Carlos could hold himself back no longer. “Aaarrrgggh…….” His hips slammed forward, his balls firmly against her buttocks as he emptied his warm load of semen up her asshole.

The crowd erupted with glee. Quite a few of them had open their pants and had been jacking off at the sight. “Damn, the buy sure knows how to fuck,” someone commented.

“Look at her, look at her face. She loved it! Yeah, she’s a real whore, alright.”

The day’s fifth and last stop on Carlos and whore Janice’s outside exhibition tour was at Sex House 1274B. By this time, the girl’s pussy and asshole were raw from all the hard fucking from her virile partner. But Carlos was ready for more of what his slave partner had to offer and once again, in front of another crowd of greedy-eyed spectators, he was jolting her body with his cruel assaults. Each Sex House had it’s own personality, so for this location, whore Janice was exhibited naked and natural. But the fucking was the same, and so were anguished moans that came from her.

“That’s fine, whore. That’s fine. Just keep bent over like this so you can take my dick deep every time.” Carlos, very aware of the pain that he was inflicting on the slave, was intent on putting just a bit of extra power behind each thrust. His own moans were moans of primitive pleasure and wanton arousal that grew ever louder as he plunged into her captive rectum again and again.

The whoreslave named Janice whimpered now with each slam of Carlos’ cock, but from her day’s experience with his fucking style, she could sense that he was getting close to the point where he could not resist from shooting his load. She tried her best, given the difficult bent-over position that he commanded her to maintain, to move more in rhythm with the cock thrusting into her from behind, hoping to spur him on to a quicker orgasm. She tried to relax her sphincter muscles, but nothing seemed to help relieve her of the pain being inflicted upon her raw-sore ass.

The crowd, mistaking whore Janice’s struggles and squirmings as acts of passion, roared with shouts of encouragements. “Oh yeahhhhh, baby! Move that ass! Show us how hot you are!”

One of the Sex House’s big female guards smiled as she observed the exhibition being put on by Carlos and the slavewhore. Yes, the crowd was excited and growing more and more restive watching the stud power-fucking the slave. And after the show was over, the House would get many of them coming inside…..

Given the nature of the Institution and it’s varied Sex Houses, it was not surprising that relationships amongst the myriads of restive and scheming Whore Mistresses created an atmosphere in which few things were stable or permanent regarding ownership of whoregirls. This was especially true for whore Janice. Just within a few days of her being traded for by Mistress 65555, she now found herself imprisoned and bound in a strange room in a part of the Institution in which she had never ventured before. And another strange, swarthy-complexed woman who had entered, undressed, and without a word, begun to lashing whore Janice with a short whiplet.

” Just be still and take it,” the strange woman said calmly as she continued to whip the girl. ” The sooner you are still and accept your punishment, the sooner I will stop hitting you.”

The slavegirl forced herself to be still and lay immobile, sobbing quietly as the visitor kept at her whipping, each blow becoming a bit harder than the last one. ” Yes darling, yes, yes…Keep still for your Mistress. Show her what a good little girl you can be….”

After another fifty or so hard strokes from her whip, the strange woman finally relented. ” There, that wasn’t so bad, was it? You don’t have to admit that you want more of it, but I know you really do – you just don’t realize it yet.” The woman waved off the comment that whore Janice was going to make; it was clear that whatever the slave had to say was of no consequence in the scheme of things.

” I was instructed to obtain you from the Prostitute who ‘owned’ you. I am Miss Sadon and I’ve come to take charge of you. It’s been decided that you have the qualities that my bosses are looking for – whatever that is….. In fact, now now that you’ve been put in the proper frame of mind, a couple of them are waiting outside – very impatiently, I’ll bet – to meet you. Now you just relax while I invite them in…”

Miss Sadon’s two bosses were the type who wasted little time in getting right down to the business at hand.

“This her? This the bitch they told us about?” The portly one asked the questions in a harsh hurried manner, much like the manner in which he was getting out of his trousers.

“Yeah, this is the one, Senor Martinez,” Miss Sadon answered, a wry smile as she watched him begin stroking his cock.

“Good. I see that you’ve already let her know how she’s expected to act. Good, good.” Mr. Martinez stepped in close and roughly flipped the girl’s legs and hips so that she was positioned on her side. “Now let’s have at that little asshole of yours, girl.” He brusquely begin forcing his dick up her anus, hurting her unnecessarily.

“Mmmmm, not bad. Ass is still tight.” Senor Martinez turned to the other man who was already massaging his own meat while he watched.

Senor Martinez began his own hard, rapid fucking of whorejanice’s tormented anus.

“You’re a lucky little puta ,” he said. ” We’re gonna make you a star. Our snuff films are popular all over. People just love watching sweet gringa blondes being ass-fucked by one of our giant-cocked studs before Miss Sadon here cut’s their throats…..”

In the new sex-based economy of the New Order, the role of the Sex Club was essential in that it served those who felt uncomfortable with the typical crude atmospheres that prevailed in the neighborhood Sex House establishments. The Sex Club was a bit more ‘sedate’ in its surroundings and the security for it’s clients. The level of credit/money might be a little steeper, but the advantages of a more attractive offering of slave-whores and of less crowded accommodations were often the major selling points. Also, the Sex Clubs were more diverse in that they were organized to appeal to different levels of class and specializations. Some Clubs catered to the working class, others were designated for the needs of the middle-class and others still more for the appetites of the upper class and elite customers.

There were Clubs strictly for lesbian sex; some for S&M. In the extreme, the Regime had also sanctioned the creation of a more deadly genre of Club entertainment referred to as ‘ Finality Clubs’; establishments that offered the opportunity to live out one’s fantasy of being able to actually not only enjoy the most extreme sex with the slave-whore of their choice – but also the thrill of taking her life afterwards. In spite of the fees charged, the Finality Clubs suffered no lack of customers; in fact, the main problem was keeping up with the demand for enough slave-whores to service the needs of the clients.

The Morass District Sex Club was always full. Located just adjacent to a major industrial working-class district, it operated 24 hours a day, seven days a week. The slaves sent there for service duties rarely lasted more than a few months before they were used up and then sent down to serve in the crass Sex Houses.

Former college students Regina and Susan were just into their first day of duty at the Morass Club – a place very different from the upper middle-class surroundings from which they came. Such big mouths they had when they were ranting and demonstrating against the government only a month or so ago. Now those big mouths were being put to good use. Susan’s mouth was stretching as much as it could as it struggled to fit around that wide cock that belonged to the steel worker who had saved up enough credits to afford the services of two whores at once.

“Uh-huh….. yeahhhhhh…. feels good, whore – but keep on working that mouth down and see just how much dick you can fit in it. Down worry ’bout throwin’ up – your pretty friend here will swallow your vomit for ya.”

The Morass Club’s ‘Orgy Room’ afforded a less crowded atmosphere than those offered in the Sex Houses. Limited to no more than a half-dozen couples at a time and overseen by a Matron, the room allowed more a chance for getting a more intimate fuck out of the slaves. A customer often would ask his captive partner her name and background before or during the enjoyment of her holes. After all, knowing that one was fucking a former student or secretary or businesswoman often made using an debasing her all the more enjoyable.

At the moment, Horance was cuddling up with a cute freckled-faced blond with large tits. Horance was in no hurry – he had two hours’ time reserved for the Room. The week had been hard; working the huge furnaces that helped produce the Regime’s badly needed industrial machinery served to leave a man exhausted at the end of the week. But not too exhausted to take advantage of the delights readily available at the Morass Club. And certainly not too exhausted to give this blond troublemaker the hard fucking that she deserved.

“What’s your name, bitch?” Horance grasped the sobbing slave tightly, feeling the nice contrast of her smooth, tender body rubbing against his rough, hairiness.

K – Katherine, sir. M-m-my name’s Katherine…”

“Why are you here, Katherine? What’d you do to get your pretty little ass sentenced to being a whore here? Tell me, birch and you better not lie…”

“I passed out pamphlets telling about how the leaders were not concerned with the needs of the people, sir……”

“Then you’re as stupid as you are guilty, ain’t ya? ” Horance’s cock was lengthening as it rubbed against Katherine’s thigh. He was almost ready now. ” Well, your ol’ Horance is gonna help ya atone for your sins…..now, a gal’s like you just gotta have a nice, tight little asshole. Why don’t we see how much of my dick I can ram in it the very first time, huh?”

Horance chuckled at the girl’s whimpering as he shoved his thick, wet tongue in her ear while beginning to shift her on the mattress. His shaft was already leaving a trail of pre-cum on her leg and back as he pressed her down.

“You gonna be a sweet piece of ass, Katherine. I can tell…..”

Viewed by status, the Garners District Sex Club was only a little above that of the Morass Sex Club. Its customers were mostly from the ranks of the administrative and office workers who toiled within the vast bureaucratic dens housed in the huge Administration Services office towers nearby. Whereas the Morass Club’s mostly catered to males, the Garners Club’s customers were almost evenly split between males and females.

It was no surprise that women were just as likely to patronize the club; after all, they needed to release their pent-up tensions as much as their male counterparts did. The drudge-work of overseeing the enormous amount of paperwork that helped keep the Regime’s government working and up to date was both hard and pressure-filled. Sometimes only the pleasures provided by a pretty and completely subservient slavewhore was enough to give an overworked civil servant the relief needed to endure yet another long week of relentless bosses and endless forms and mundane documentations demanded by distant, faceless superiors.

A paid session at Garners entitled a client to three hour’s access to whatever delectable pieces of slave pussy he or she wanted, assuming that slave was not being used by someone else at the moment.

This was enough time for a client to enjoy a more leisurely pace in extracting whatever pleasures he or she wish to experience; the thinking behind this being that being able to more completely savor what a slavebitch had to offer worked to keep a loyal employee much more happy and content than the brief, momentary and quick-fading glow brought on by a desperate spate of rutting sex caused by a looming time restraint.

This allowed a customer like Mr. Romer to casually take his time getting to know a captive slavewhore like Sophie. Mr. Romer might be only a nondescript sorter in the Administration Mailroom during his working hours, but here at Garners he could be sexually accommodated like royalty.

Sophie’s face and body was as exquisite as any magazine model and her hands were soft as she obediently stroked Mr. Romer’s rock-hard cock while nervously returning his spit-covered, deep-tongued kisses.

It was so hard for Sophie to keep from flinching as Mr.Romer’s insistent fingers began probing, then slowly working their way inside her pussy. She could her the muted giggles that came from a couple of Romer’s fellow office workers as they looked on this erotic scene.

“Looks like our boy Romer’s gonna be enjoying himself again,” observed the female worker. “I swear, the man must spend almost all his credits in this place.”

“How would you know?” retorted her male co-worker. “Unless you’ve been here just as much as he has.”

As in most things, the sexual and emotional tastes and demands of the male and female customers of the Garners Club tended to differ. And, also as with most astute businesses, the Club recognized those differences and incorporated it’s offerings so as to satisfy the cravings of each group.

The men, as usual, tended to have preferences that were quite simple and basic: tight and willing pussies and assholes to fuck and willing mouths to milk and swallow one’s frenzied sperm loads.

The women clients, on the other hand, often had needs that were more subtle – but at the same time, much more perverse and decadent in their nature. Nothing was more indicative of this than the Club’s rather unique Women’s’ Toilet arrangement.

The Women’s Toilet at the Garners Club was quite popular with the female patrons. And why not? It took a usually thankless and mindless chore like using the commode and transformed it into something that was a most enjoyable and unforgettable experience.

This was accomplished by the Club’s offering of the “Toilet Girls” – in essence, toilet slaves. These Toilet Girls had no other duty except providing their utterly servile mouths and throats for the reception and swallowing of the women customers’ esteemed piss and shit. Any reluctance or refusal on their part guaranteed a most horrible death tied and slowly burned at the stake or in one of the big ovens especially built for the task.

It made using the restroom an experience to be looked forward to, indeed.

This was Toilet Girl Marianne’s first night of service at the Club and it looked like Miss Colette was going to be her very first customer to service. Restroom Matron Estelle was in charge of matching the toilet slaves up with the different clients who lined up quite patiently to make use of an enjoyable restroom piss and shit session. There were two dozen slaves assigned to work the toilets and Matron Estelle made sure that everything went smoothly.

The Matron made the introductions. ” This is our new girl, Marianne. Marianne, you will have the honour of being Miss Colette’s toilet. Miss Colette is one of our best customers, so I expect you to do a great job at taking every brown and golden that she provides you, understand? Be a good toilet and make her happy, my dear – just like you’ve made me happy while training you.”

“C’mon, baby. That’s our commode right over there.” Miss Colette’s breathing was rapid as she wet the side of her toilet slave’s face with her wet tongue. She always looked forward to using the restroom at the Garners Club and her anticipation was heightened even further by being the first customer to deposit her shit and piss in the throat of this sobbing new slave. Miss Colette had had plenty to drink while having her cunt licked to orgasms by the three slavewhores who had serviced her so far this evening. And the big after-work meal that she had eaten was now ready to work it’s way out.

She would take her time and let her urine stream out slowly, enjoying to the sounds made by Marianne’s throat as she struggled to catch all the sharp-tasting yellow liquid spurted out by her superior.

After that, the sounds would be different; coarse, halting sounds of gagging and revulsion as the slave’s mouth and throat laboured to catch, chew and swallow the thick, putrid turds that Miss Colette would pulse out of her ass.

“Yeah, you’re gonna love it, girl. I know you’re gonna do a great job with that pretty mouth of yours. Such a pretty mouth. Just made for eating my shit. Now, after you’re in position, you make sure that you keep your lips tight against my snatch so you don’t spill any of my piss and then fit your mouth right against my asshole when I’m ready to shit, okay? That way, all you have to do is just work your throat and you’ll be able to swallow everything just by gulping. Then you’ll also be able to stick that tongue inside my ass and clean it so I won’t have to use up any of the Club’s toilet tissues.

“C’mon, be quick now – you don’t want to keep me waiting.”

In many ways, a slave’s service as a Toilet Girl was an excellent training regime in the ways absolute subservience. Frankly, there were very few other methods that were as effective as toilet service as a tool to assure the stripping away of almost every remaining vestige of foolish pride and self-esteem. The managers of the more extreme Sex Clubs and the producers of the government-sanctioned pornography industry were particularly fond of using ex-Toilet Girls for their operations; these slaves’ background of total humiliation served to make them perfect for those popular sex shows and videos in which they would humbled and degraded in the utmost ways. And since the concept of having ‘house slaves’ was fast becoming fashionable, many potential owners had begun to look upon a slave’s duty as a Toilet Girl as a valuable indicator of the kind of servile mentality that made a slavegirl ready for service in the home.

One such case was that of 21 year-old Michele.

Michele’s former background as a courier for the anti-Regime underground had initially marked her as someone who to be looked at as a risk when being considered for duties for anything else except as a fuck-whore in one of the lower-class Sex Houses or, worse yet, as a candidate for shipping down to finish her life being used by the crude miners and laborers in one of the many South American colonies.

Michele had been spared being dispatched to such an unpleasant fate only because of her unusually petite, girlish looks and that appealing, tight body that was accented by the most appealing perky and upturned breasts. Michele had been manhandled and rape-fucked by the biggest and roughest cocks around, but nothing seemed to completely rob her of her spirit. But it took only a week of toilet duty in the Garners Club Women’s’ Restroom to begin to strip away the last vestiges of Michele’s sense of self-worth.

The special depravity of hour upon hour spent gulping superior women’s’ piss and foul excrement had gradually left her without any pride, only a vacant and utterly hopeless acceptance of her inferior place in life. Her despair had been noticed; already a discreet inquiry had been tendered to her overseers and quiet talks had been held concerning possible compensation. After all, the wife of a ranking Regime senator was someone who warranted attention when she indicated an interest in something, anything. Like having a cutie like Michele as her own private household toilet….

Michele had no idea that this would be her last day of toilet service at the Club, that she would be taken at the end of her shift and transported away to start her new life as the personal Toilet Girl of the demanding wife of a powerful Regime politician. Right now, she could only tend to her duties, her particular duty at the moment being the using of her obedient tongue to lick and suck a Superior Woman’s asshole clean. Another slave had done the actual piss swallowing and dung-eating and it was Michele’s turn to function as the Superior’s human toilet paper.

“Ummmmm….Oh, yes…,” the Superior groaned. ” Such a nice, warm tongue you have…..Uhhhhhhh. Don’t stop, sweetie. I know I must be clean by now – but why don’t you slip that tongue back up my ass just to make me feel good, mmmm? I’ll see if I can work some more turd down so you can suck it out. Ohhhhhhh…..so good…….so fuckin’ good! Here’s some more shit for you, I think….yeah, I can feel it moving now……..Uhhhhhhhh……can you taste it, sweetie? Uhhhhhhhhh…..”

The rates charged at the Medows Sex Club were higher, but then it was an establishment that tended to attract it’s membership mostly from the ranks of the Regime’s police and other enforcement agencies. Medows membership also was predominately male, although there was a mild sprinkling of females – mostly wives and girlfriends – who attended the goings-on there. There had been some whispers, some vague reports of extreme sadism and other, more lethal forms of entertainment being practiced upon unfortunate slavewhores at Medows, but those rumors had been largely unconfirmed and denounced as dastardly attempts at defiling the fine reputation of the Club’s management. “We’re in the business of providing a safe and comfortable environment for those numerous antisocial females to have the opportunity to repay society for the time and expense of their incarceration and rehabilitation,” said the press release put out by the Club Office. “Any reports of harmful activities being practiced upon our prisoners are nothing but vile slanders being spread by unlawful elements who resent the all the peaceful progress that our wonderful government has brought the people.”

Of course, none of the clientele seemed to be bothered by dark rumors concerning any unhealthy behaviour at the Medows. As far as they were concerned, the only thing of note at the Medows Sex Club was sex – and the almost weekly additions of new slavewhores to provide it.

Wednesday afternoons were the usual time that new sex-prisoners were delivered to the Medows Club. Mr. Reagan, the club operations manager, made sure to be there in order to inspect the incoming cargo of fresh fuck-meat and make sure that they were all of quality and up to the standards that the Medows prided itself on. Reagan preferred to put the new pussy out for customer use on Friday evenings, so the two preceding days could be fully utilized by he and his loyal staff in the most intimate inspection and judgement of the incoming talent. Slavewhore No. 12 was one new talent who would surely pass muster in terms of physical attractiveness. But there were other considerations, of course….

“Well, Yolanda certainly seems to approve of No. 12,” observed Mr. Reagan, talking to one of his more experienced Club Matrons. “What do you think, Ms. Wilson?”

“Oh, Yolanda just has a weakness for tight, young pussies, Mr. Reagan. The girl looks good – but I think that I’ll need a few hours with her in order to give you a more accurate opinion…..”

Slavewhore Bernice definitely showed promise while being inspected and assessed by Arturo, the Club’s janitor. Arturo might be the man who cleaned and scrubbed, but at Medows, all staff was considered part of the family – and Arturo’s opinion would be considered just as much as any of the higher-placed staff members. As it was, Arturo had definitely been right when he deduced that Bernice’s long, trim body would naturally be limber and flexible. Acting on his honed instincts, he had taken Bernice down to the small alcove that had the special wall strappings especially placed for the activity that he had in mind. Bernice, as expected, had groaned with distress as Arturo fastened her protesting body in the rather contorted position that the strappings demanded. She started to emit a different kind of distressed groan as Arturo, kind and thoughtful man that he was, slowly began to push that fat dick of his into her very exposed cunt…

“Ohhhhh….Uhhhhhh….” Bernice’s moan was anguished. Her pussy was so totally exposed and vulnerable in that contorted position that she was fastened in – and Arturo’s fat cockhead was slamming against so many tender walls….hurting…..shocking….. Her back and legs muscles also spasmed in pain….

” Si, puta, si…..such a shallow little pussy you have! I’m gonna keep you just like this so you get every inch of me while I give it to you hard, eh?”

But Arturo wasn’t as cruel a man as one would think. An hour and a half of hard-fucking Bernice in that contorted position was quite enough; after all, he had emptied his gonads at least a half dozen times while enjoying digging his raging cock in the very deepest recesses of the girl’s pussy and ass. He was patient and did not complain when Bernice collapsed to the floor when he released her from her wall shackles – in fact, being the considerate person that he was, he merely climbed on top of her, spread her legs and fucked her again. Arturo included his opinion to Mr. Reagan, the Club manager, that slavewhore Bernice passed the test as far as he was concerned; that she would definitely give the Medows’ customers what they wanted.

“Hmmmmm,” replied Mr. Reagan, when informed of how the slave had endured her time shackled in the uncomfortable position against the wall. ” Do you think that she could function as well if she was given a bit more pain? You know, the kind that some of our more discreet customers like to inflict on special occasions?”

” Well, sir, she did buck her hips just like I wanted her to when I fucked her on the floor afterwards…”

” That sounds promising, Arturo. Tell you what. Why don’t you keep her for the rest of the night down in the far basement and see how she holds up under some of your more ‘forceful’ attentions? Always good to know if we have a natural painslut on our hands….”

Bernice’s body shuddered and winched under Arturo’s hard use of the small leather whiplet. Her pitiful cries and pleadings did nothing to make him relent. But she needn’t worry – before very long, the insistent urgings of Arturo’s cock would become too much and he would be forced take a brief respite in which the pain from his whip would be replaced by the pain inflicted by the cock.

The Medows treasured the patronage of it’s clientele; especially those esteemed members of law enforcement whose tireless and dedicated efforts kept the government and it’s supporters safe from all those misguided and unrealistic souls who meant harm. There was nothing more that the Club’s management liked better that hosting one of the many private receptions given to celebrate a recent promotion or the capture of a particularly important fugitive.

Sergeant Janson’s promotion had just been announced two days before and now he and the other members of the Central City Anti-Subversive Activities Squad were in the midst of a fairly raucous party that would last into the early hours of the morning. The Club supplied the booze and the slavewhores; the policemen had only to bring the money and their cocks. And being men who often were forced to use harsh and brutal methods to acquire the information that led them to the political fugitives that they sought, it was only natural that their sexual ways might often tend to be brutish. Sergeant Janson’s black cock looked particularly brutal to slavewhore Marlene as he walked her towards the small room containing the bed on which he would be fucking her throughout most of the night; as brutal as the way he had already used his belt on her just an half hour or so earlier. “We gonna have a lot of fun together tonight, bitch… I promise you won’t forget it for the rest of your fucking life!”

At the Medows Club, ‘customer convenience’ was a concept that taken very seriously. In the course of attending an orgy or perhaps just spending time with the slavewhore of one’s choice, sometimes the call of nature came quickly; sometimes too quickly for a man to manage to make it to one the the toilets in time. This was not an uncommon problem at the Medows Club, especially given that the preponderance of it’s customers tended to consume a larger portion of alcoholic drinks than at most other clubs. As with any society, those involved in law enforcement here often drank as hard as they played. No one begrudged them this; the importance of their service to the Regime was very much appreciated and any way to relieve their stress was well understood and supported.

Mr. Reagan, the Club Manager of Operations, had arranged to place one slavewhore in each of the larger rooms which accommodated a group of people. This particular slavewhore was not placed there for reason of provided sex. Instead, this slave was designated as a “Piss Whore”; put there specifically for the convenience of customers who didn’t have the time or the inclination to race to one of the toilets to urinate. The Piss Whores were easy to spot, given their trademark ring gags and their being tightly bound and chained to a wall.

Sergeant Janson was having too good a time to be forced to put on his pants just in order to walk down to the restroom located at the end of the long hall. He had just finishing ass-fucking his third bitch of the night and he was ready for more. Looking around the room and seeing captive Piss Whore Felica sitting chained by the door certainly solved his dilemma.

“Better keep that pretty head still, bitch,” the Sergeant ordered. ” Remember that you gotta lick up any of my piss that gets on the floor…”

Mr. Reagan was a man who actually lived for his work. While other staff members left for their homes at the end of their shifts, he could usually be found somewhere on the Club grounds attending to this problem or overseeing some improvement to that operation. Although he had been offered the opportunity to be promoted to one of the highly coveted regional or even national-level management positions on several occasions, he was very content to remain here at the Medows Club. Some speculated that Reagan might have some sickly or particularly need some relative in the area and that might be why he preferred to stay in the area. Others hinted that it might be a case of a lack of self confidence . But they were all wrong. Reagan preferred to stay here at the Meadows Sex Club because of the almost absolute freedom it afforded him in the indulgence of one of his more ‘unusual’ personal interests. Indeed, having some of the Regime’s better cops and enforcers as frequent customers – very satisfied customers; Mr Reagan saw to that – had resulted in a certain level of protection.

In his off-hours, Mr. Reagan liked to hear the desperate pleas and then the desperate cries of slaves as they suffered and died. Though the diligent and creative efforts of his longtime lover, the chief auditor of the Bureau of Prisons, the raven – haired Miss Marlen, there had been certain slavegirls delivered to Mr. Reagan at the Club. Slaves whose names somehow had curiously been dropped from the prisoner rolls or had been listed as being shipped down to the South American colonies ( where most slaves simply disappeared).

Miss Marlen seemed to be a frequent guest of Mr. Reagan at the Meadows Club, mostly staying there with him through the weekends. Most observers noted that they made quite a handsome pair, while others also noted that they seemed to share the same interests and have a lot in common. And they were right, even more that they could have known: Miss Marlen certainly liked the same things as her boyfriend.

Miss Marlen leaned close and whispered to Mr. Reagan. ” Which one do you want to do first? This cute blond who’s working on that cock of yours? That black-haired one over there? Which?”

” I thought it’d be nice to watch you have your fun this time, sweets,” Reagan whispered back. “Why don’t you kill all of them while I watch? I’d really enjoy seeing them scream and beg you while you make them watch you kill one after the other…”

“Mmmmm. Oh, yes. I’d like that very much. Is that butcher knife still in your desk over there?”

” Yes, but let’s wait until this pretty bitch is done sucking me off before you start. Hate to have my dick bitten off…. Heh, heh..”

It was the policy of the Regime to be merciful – at least somewhat merciful – when it came to dealing with the more attractive female political prisoners. Therefore all those condemned ladies who qualified were given the chance to go before an Interviewer to plead her case as to why she should be spared the normal method of execution, of being slowly burned alive. It was not a case of a condemned girl avoiding being executed; it was only a matter of how she would eventually die. Needless to say, most of the prisoners wanted to avoid the hellish end of being roasted. Almost anything would be better. There, in one of the small, dank Interview rooms at the Institution, these girls pleaded to be given the chance to show their sincere appreciation to their captors; to be given the chance to somehow earn whatever mercy that might be bestowed upon them. The Interviewers were always a high-placed female official of the Regime (after all, it was the policy that only females could dispatch another females) and these women Superiors demanded to be convinced of a prisoner’s worthiness for mercy and just how that prisoner would demonstrate her thankfulness for that mercy.

Condemned prisoner Miranda wanted to demonstrate her complete remorsefulness for her past antisocial activities and her worthiness of being spared being burned alive. Her earnestness and sincerity had touched the heart of Miss Renderman, the State’s Interviewer in this case.

“So, child, you do acknowledge that your Superiors have been right all along and that the things that you did and said against them were crimes that deserved your penalty of death?” Miss Renderman needed to be sure of this girl’s repentance.

“Yes, Miss Renderman, I acknowledge all that and beg for the opportunity to show how sorry I am and for the chance to repay all of you for any mercy that I might receive.”

Miss Renderman shifted in her chair to lean back and pull up her skirt. She was wearing no panties, of course.

“Then you must be very anxious to demonstrate how much you want to get down on your knees and lick my wet pussy. To show what a good girl you will be for the remaining days of your pitiful life…?”

“Yes, Miss Renderman, I do. I want so much to show you…”.

Once a condemned prisoner had shown herself to be contrite for her past wrongs against the Regime, she was labeled a ‘Repentant’ and her remaining time on earth would be spent at providing her body to be used for pleasure by her Superiors in any way they deemed necessary. A Repentant’s services was highly sought after by the Regime’s female members; the thought of having one’s every sexual demand fulfilled by a prisoner marked for death could be highly intoxicating. A Repentant was considered to be the ultimate sex slave; to be satisfied by a Repentant was also a matter of taking a part of her life force. The Repentant would never know when or how her death would come – or if her abilities at satisfying every sexual whim of her Superior ladies would serve to prolong her life.

But there was usually one constant: The first stop for a new-declared Repentant would be with Right Sister Coleen in that large basement room downstairs at the Institution. It was practically a tradition now that Sister Coleen would start the new Repentant’s final life journey with her allotted three hours of the Sister’s experienced whip. Then, with her body aching and covered with welts, the Repentant would kneel to service Sister Coleen’s sweating pussy and asshole with her repentant tongue. Then there would be the servicing of all those Superior women who had been invited to witness and participate in starting her out in her Final Duties.

Repentant Miranda’s time had lasted over four months, quite a long time for a Repentant to stay alive. Whether this was a matter of her earnestness and abilities at giving the most intense and reliable satisfaction to the many Superiors’ demanding pussies would never be know. After all, part of the allure of the Repentant program was it’s randomness and unpredictability; of the prisoner not knowing when the end would come. Usually a Superior was granted the pleasure of dispatching a Repentant as a reward for merit or some extraordinary service. Such an honor was not one to be wasted in some mundane violent act; instead the dispatching of a Repentant called for it to be done in a memorable, ironic fashion – something that others would remember fondly and talk about.

Miranda had started to think that perhaps she might be able to live indefinitely. Her willingness to do everything asked of her and her demonstrated abilities at giving some many, many orgasms to all those who used her had given her hope that perhaps, just perhaps her fate be moderated somehow. This glimmer of hope on her part had been noticed and that been what Right Sister Vivian had been waiting for.

The Repentant prisoner Miranda’s last day was spent with Right Sister Vivian and her two close friends, Sharonda and Sylvia. Miranda’s last moments had been spent licking the big black Sharonda cunt to one hell of a quivering orgasm and then Sharonda had pulled the girl’s mouth tight against that pulsing, dark pussy and said,

“Here, baby, you done such a good job that you done made your ol’ Sharonda have to pee! Fit that pretty mouth around my cunt so you can swallow every bit of it as I let it out, okay? Ahhhhhh…. Here it comes…. Keep gulpin’, girl…..That’s the way…. So good, baby….So good…!!”

As Miranda opened her throat to accept all of black Sharonda’s gushing piss, she was unaware of Right Sister Vivian’s silent approach behind her, the big killing knife in her hand.. Sharonda saw what was about to happen and could barely contain her delight; Sylvia realized it too. The end would come so suddenly. With her throat still holding vestiges of black piss in it, it would be abruptly exposed as the Sister grabbed and jerked back her hair. And as the big knife’s cold steel sliced deep into her throat, one of last things that Miranda would remember would be the strange guttural sound made by Sister Vivian. The sound of the Sister experiencing an intense, ongoing orgasm…..

At one time, Dorthy Simmons had a lot to offer society; a talent for writing, a quick, strong mind and equally strong convictions. Unfortunately for Dorthy, the new society in which the Regime ruled supreme wasn’t one which valued any openly-expressed strong convictions or opinions that ran counter to it’s own. Therefore, it was only a matter of time before the authorities came for her. Now Dorthy Simmons, condemned for her refusal to accept the new order and her rather naive public efforts to undermine it, could only cater to the opinions of others. Others such as Right Sister Olivia and her prostitute wife, Evette, two Superiors who would be in judgment of Repentant Dorthy’s willingness and ability to please…..

“Mmmmm.. that’s a very nice tongue you have there, my little repentant girl. Nicely shaped; not too wide and with a fine taper to it. Very good for slathering a clit or fitting inside an anus. Yes, dear you show a lot of promise. What do you think of our little Repentant Dorthy here, Evette? Think that she prove that she’s worthy of our time?”

Evette examined the prisoner up and down. ” Well, the body’s alright, I guess. And I’ve had prettier gals do me real good back at the barracks when I was there – but her face’s okay, I guess. She looks like a real proud sort of bitch to me, the kind who used to look down on me…”

” Now, now, Evette! Don’t be so judgmental! Give the girl a chance! I’m sure she’s going to do everything she can to show you that you’re wrong about her, won’t you dear?”

“My friend is so skeptical of whether you deserve mercy or not, sweet girl,” said Sister Oliva as she continued to examine Dorthy’s promising tongue. “But I’m sure that you’re going to convince her as well as I, that you are the most delectable little pussy-eater. Why don’t you get to your knees now so you can start giving my clit the attention it deserves, huh? Now don’t make me regret my faith in you, sweetheart. I’d hate to have them come to take you to the ovens to roast you like some piece of beef, wouldn’t you? Then after you please me, I’ll let you please my wife Evette here. She’s harder to satisfy than I am, so it’ll be fun to watch you work at it….”

As one of the Regime’s veteran state-sponsored prostitutes, Evette was a woman who had practically seen and done it all. And as such, Evette was not an easy woman to please. Her pussy and asshole had been serviced by the tongues of a thousand women, both free and captive. Her toes had been sucked wetly, her eager nipples thrilled and her shit swallowed by the mouths of countless girls who had begged for the chance. So just how was this new Repentant named Dorthy supposed to be able to pleasure those very experienced, jaded openings and erotic locations of Evette’s body? It was not a case of Evette being non-feeling and difficult; it merely was a case of her being a very hard woman to please. Sister Olivia could do it, of course, and do it quite easily – but the Sister was one whose sexual experiences had equipped her with a knowledge of women’s bodies and how to make them scream in ecstasy and leave trembling lumps of exhausted flesh. But the Sister was the wonderful exception. This young Repentant was not.

Maybe it was plain jealousy that made Evette shift and fidget with frustration and impatience as she watched her esteemed wife put Repentant Dorthy through her paces. Perhaps it was resentment at how this pretty young captive was able to follow Sister Olivia’s most perverse instructions. Was that why she looked away when the Sister shook with her third orgasm while squatting heavily on Dorthy’s face, her head thrown back as she let out a deep, throaty moan of the most intense animalistic pleasure? Was it how the Sister remained seated with her full weight on the girl’s face, smiling, her eyes almost closed as she gently gyrated her hips over Dorthy’s mouth as Dorthy produced muted, wet, smacking sounds as she slurped the Sister’s still-flowing vaginal juices? Whatever the reason, when it was her turn with the girl, Evette’s inclinations were not some much towards getting pleasure as much as it was to inflict the most intense humiliation.

Evette was curt and abrasive with the slave when it was her turn with her. She sapped Dorthy’s face hard, knocking her back to the floor. “You little worthless bitch, I didn’t give you permission to stand up, did I? Keep your ass down there – that’s where you’ll be spending a lot of your time!” As the frazzled Dorthy complied with her harsh order, Evette positioned herself over her.

” You think you’re something, don’t you, bitch? Don’t bother to lie, I can spot it a mile away. The Sister might think you’re special, but I’m going to show you just how low a piece of garbage you really are! Open that mouth, cunt! Open it wide! The first thing I’m gonna do is piss and you better not miss a drop of it! You understand me? Yeahhhhhh, bitch here it comes….. You like my piss, don’t ya? Yeah, all the low-class whores like you like to drink my pee……… Uhhhhhh… Keep drinkin’, bitch. You know, I’m gonna make it a point to find you every day and piss down your lovely throat.

“But I’m getting ahead of myself, ain’t I? ‘Cause soon as I get through peeing, I’m gonna put those filthy lips of yours right up against my asshole and I’m gonna wank myself off while empty my turds into your mouth. And don’t worry if you can’t eat my shit as fast as I let it out – you’ll be allowed to get down on your belly and eat anything that drops to the floor….!”

All good things have to eventually come to an end. Repentant Dorthy’s tenure had last almost a month. In that time, she had become very well-known and very popular. For some reason Dorthy had gotten the reputation of being an accomplished shit-eater. Superior throughout the Institution had begun to seek her out – not for the sexual service that she could provide, but to use her as their human toilet. There had even been a couple of Institution-wide lotteries in which hundreds of people placed bets on how many Superiors could squat themselves over Dorthy’s captive mouth and feed her the shit from their bowels before she could take no more and fall to the ground retching. The winner was Sister Vandermere, who had a tie-bet of eight shit-loads and a tie-breaking time of twenty – three minutes. Dorthy had become despondent and depressed and that in itself was a signal that the time to dispose of her would be soon in coming. Perhaps that what drove Sister Olivia’s wife, the prostitute Evette to seek Dorthy out three to four times a day in order to piss and shit in that accomplished mouth instead of her once or twice-a-day visits.

The end for Dorthy came on early on a Saturday morning. As Dorthy obediently licked Sister Ida’s pussy to orgasm and then gulped down the last the Sister’s stream of warm piss, a sharp knife wielded expertly by the Institution’s head receptionist, Miss McGowen, sliced into her throat. Miss McGowen, who had silently slid in behind the Repentant Dorthy keep a firm, even pressure on the knife as she applied it from left to right in a single motion. Miss McGown had never killed anyone before – but she had always wanted to.

“Ahhhhh….,” Miss McGowen groaned wistfully as she felt the knife cut into Dorthy’s windpipe. Very much like cutting through soft butter, she thought. It felt so good.

“Today will bring new tests and provide you with new experiences,” High Sister Adriana remarked to Slave Nancy. Although another slavegirl was busily slurping her pussy, the High Sister’s demeanor was calm, almost cold. “Of course, it will be likewise for all the other new girls here, but I will be personally attending to your activities – so don’t disappoint me, my sweet one. Just because I have a particular interest in you does not mean that I will tolerate anything less than total effort on your part.”

The High Sister nodded towards the other older woman who lay in the huge bed on which she sat. “This pretty lady here is Miss Claudia, a very close and long time friend who has heard so much from me concerning my dear, cute Nancy; how her tongue pleases and satisfies all a woman’s special places. I must say that I might have gone on about you a bit much, but I’m sure that you’ll do me proud and show Miss Claudia that I haven’t been exaggerating about you. I’m going to stop my little bitch her and take her into the other chamber so that she can finish up what she’s started. You two can be alone in here and just get well acquainted with each other. Don’t make me hear that you have provided my good friend with anything less than the fullest pleasures possible. I’d hate to start of the day having to punish you severely!”

For the other slavegirls also under the High Sister’s supervision, the day would entail many tasks and tests. Some would be new, others would be very familiar. The Superiors were not unreasonable when it came to what was planned and expected of their captive charges. Abuse for abuse’s sake was not at part of the training – except for the normal pain and distress inflicted for the pleasure of the Superiors. These slaves had been selected to be the providers of pleasure and satisfaction to the elite ladies of the Church’s Sisterhood. The fact that they were held in the complex that housed the Holy Mother herself was the prime indicator of the importance placed on their duties. Those who could demonstrate their aptitude for their assigned sexual tasks would be well cared-for and given the opportunity to live on there for the rest of their lives, usually as lesbian slavewives taken in marriage by one or more Sisters, High Sisters or some of the highest-placed assistants or staff. Those who would be unfortunate enough to be judged as failures in their duties would be quickly dispatched off as slavewhores in the South American colonies or given to the Prostitutes or worse, taken to the Roasting Ovens where they would suffer a most horrible, slow death.

But despite all it’s intricacies, the training of these special slavegirls was designed towards a very basic goal: the giving of sexaul satisfaction. And when all things were considered, it was mostly acquiring and perfecting the ability to lick Superior pussy and clit, to tongue – out Superior anus and to unflinchingly drink gallons of Superior piss and to eat and swallow Superior shitloads. All the other facets of submission; the spanking, canings, bondage and mental abuse, were secondary in importance.

Slave Torry was one of those beginning her day with more practice. Helping her achieve a higher level of proficiency at the art of eating pussy were Miss Patterson and Miss Ortiz, two Administration Staffers who were so kind as to volunteer their off time. Torry’s task was to be able to bring a Superior pussy to orgasm within five minutes, an absolutely essential ability when called upon to be the focus of entertainment at any large Superior social gathering, party or orgy.

So far, the slave had been able to eat Miss Ortiz to a quivering orgasm in seven minutes. Not bad, but also not good enough. Now she frantically licked away at the offered clit of Miss Patterson who sat on her chest.

“Now, don’t slather around so much, girl,” Miss Patterson muttered firmly. “Focus at using the tip of the tongue and keep the pressure up as you move it against my knob. Uhhhhhh…..that’s better. Now set a rhythm and keep it unless I tell you to change it

Yes…..Yessss….better. Much better….”

Although she had been repeatedly raped anally when first arrested and imprisoned, slave Dorthy still had some difficulty accommodating a large cock up her ass. Right now, she was suffering under the rude assault of Judge McKeason’s long and rather wide cock as he gleefully went about enjoying himself to the fullest. The High Sister regularly arranged small orgies attended by ranking Regime officials. Such intimate gatherings were considered to be essential in maintaining good relations between the mostly secular government and it’s allies in the official Church. The almost weekly fuck-fests were eagerly attended by all those officials eligible to be invited. Conducted in the utmost privacy, these parties/orgies usually lasted throughout the night and those Superiors taking part always make full use of those compliant slavegirls provided to them.

This was slave Dorthy’s first orgy duty and as a new face, she attracted quite a bit of attention from the guests. The attention that the Judge was giving Dorthy’s tight asshole was just in line with his temperament; his dick crassly pushed it’s way into her rectal in one

merciless shove and began immediately to pound back and forth. He cared not one bit about the slavegirl’s distress; he enjoyed what he was doing and that was that. His ruthless jack hammering against Dorthy’s behind was done with the same lack of compassion that he exhibited in his courtroom when sentencing the many helpless political defendants brought before him. And like all those defendants, poor Dorthy had no choice but to stand and take whatever he was giving her.

High Sister Adriana chuckled as she watched Dorthy struggling to maintain herself as the lusty Judge continued to slam his cock up her ass. Yes, the Sister thought to herself, the girl just might make the grade; become an accomplished slavewhore.

“Now, girl, don’t just stand there bracing yourself, that won’t make it easier on you,” the Sister advised. “Give in to it, girl. Let that big shaft of his do it’s thing. Move your ass, rotate back against his cock. Oh, yes, Dorthy, that’s better. That’s going to make him cum in no time….”

For those slavegirls who were judged not quite worthy of service to the Sisterhood’s elite, but who had clearly impressed the Sisters with their efforts, there was some measure of relief from the more dire fates of other unsuccessful candidates. After all, a slave who had shown that she was sincere in trying to be what was expected of her and had the mentality of a submissive who would do her best to please was too good a commodity to suffer an inglorious sentencing to a Latin whorehouse, servicing a hundred crude miners or laborers a day or ending her life screaming in agony as the gas-fueled fires of the ovens burned away her flesh. There were quite a few forms of service easily filled by those in-betweeners who just couldn’t make the grade.

Slave Beatrice had failed at becoming one of the relatively pampered Sisterhood slavegirls; no matter how hard or how often she tried, Beatrice’s tongue just couldn’t quite manage to bring a Superior to orgasm in short time. While others had dutifully satisfied at least three Superiors’ pussies, Beatrice would be just bringing pleasure to her first. ” That girl has an incredibly slow tongue,” one judge wrote in her report. ” Slave Beatrice is by no means lazy or uncooperative – it’s just that, no matter what, she just can’t move that tongue any faster. But her heart’s definitely in the right place in that she’s sincere in realizing her past antisocial behavior and wishes to rectify it by service to the State.”

And now slave Beatrice would be allowed the chance to service the Regime. Miss Linda was in if the ranking female guards who were entrusted with the protection of the Institute’s Administrative complex. A big, unattractive and hulking woman, Miss Linda had grown tired of getting pleasured by frightened, forced and whipped slavegirls. Miss Linda was ready for a life-partner, someone who would be exclusively hers. Someone who would be there to worship her bloated body; to please her sloppy pussy and ass.

Beatrice, sweet and earnest Beatrice, had been offered to Miss Linda in marriage. The huge woman didn’t have to think twice about it. Having a pretty 22 year-old female who maybe took a half hour to eat her to orgasm wasn’t so bad a deal; after all, in her personal time, Miss Linda was not one to be hurried, anyway….

The marriage ceremony that united the petite slavegirl Beatrice and the supersized, fat Miss Linda in matrimony was well attended -but brief. Miss Linda had made it known that she was anxious to get down to the business of training her new slavewife in the ways of providing her with the many pleasures and enjoyments of permanent sexual servitude. The Rosewood paddle had been a nice wedding present from all the friends and co-workers. And as she steered her slavebride into her small private bedroom, Miss Linda would be immediately putting her wedding present to good use….

In ways of the Institution, every slavegirl had something to contribute to the new society, no matter what it was.

Slave Nina had originally been deemed unworthy as a sexual servant to the Sisterhood and had been sentenced to die in the Roasting Ovens located in the vast bottom level beneath the Administration complex. Her physical appearance had been admired but the Sisters determined that her attitude showed reluctance to accept authority and an unwillingness to acknowledge her past sins against the Regime. In her panic at learning her fate, Nina had frantically appealed to the judging Sisters to spare her life. She had begged on her knees after crawling across the floor on her stomach; she had opened her throat to swallow down the shit of a dozen Sisters at an impromptu gathering; she had collected a half-gallon of the Sisters’ piss in a jar and had drank it all as they watched and jeered. In the end, Nina had debased herself so much that the death sentence was rescinded and she was instead assigned to be shipped off to South America to be a participant in one of the Regime’s newest schemes for repopulating the ranks of the workers who were suffering great losses of life from the heat, tropical diseases and toxic sickness from the Regime’s many uranium mines.

The Regime experts had estimated that for the economic future of the Latin colonies, an additional ten million workers had to be ready to replenish the ranks with the next twenty years. In response , the Regime had set about implementing a birthing program in which thousands of slavewhores and other female political prisoners would be forced-bred in order to bear children. Each woman would be expected to produce at least five or six children before being granted their relative freedom. It was here that Nina found herself relegated to being fucked by a dozen or so carefully-selected worker studs each day until she was judged to be pregnant.

“What’s the matter, gringa? I thought you girls were used to the best up there in the States,” sneered one of the brown-skinned attendants who were in charge of overseeing Nina’s breeding activities for the day. ” Damn, bitch, he only has half his cock up that white cunt and already you’re making a fuss! C’mon, Manuel, you might as well just push her back flat and fuck her. Put it to her as hard as you want, just don’t injure her like you did that Indian girl last week, okay? Ride this puta like you ride me and we’ll have her puttin’ out babies like one of those stupid village wives in the country!”

For those slaves who seemed totally unworthy, death in the Ovens was a likely destination. The Ovens didn’t care how beautiful a slavegirl was. They all burned the same. They all screamed and cried at the top of their lungs as the flames licked, then began to slowly destroy their flesh. The Ovens didn’t care and neither did the women oven workers who were in charge of escorting the condemned slavegirls into the oven and fastening them firmly to the thick, cast-iron posts that would hold them in place for the six flame pipes located around the base.

There were so many touching cries and calls to one’s God or even to some non-present parent as the burnings took their toll. To maximize the agony, the flame output had been designed to delay death for twenty minutes or so. Microphones were placed in order to transmit the horrible sounds or the victims throughout the vast complexes of prisoner holding – pens so that they all could hear the fate of those who didn’t meet the Institute’s standards. A devious method that worked wonders in securing the majority of the prisoners’ complete cooperation.

Sometimes a Superior would get permission to take slavegirl down to witness the Ovens’ operation for herself. Nothing worked better to guarantee a slavegirl’s complete cooperation and devotion than having her see another prisoner suffer and die from the flames.

Madame von Troiss nuzzled her slavegirl’s tearful face as they watched the attractive blonde who was bound in place in the Oven chamber start to writhe with pain from the roasting of her lower legs. The condemned girl’s amplified screams filled the room; louder , then more loud…..

” Mmmmm….,” The Madame murmured against her slave’s cheek. “Isn’t that your friend, the girl you attended college with, my dear? Claudia, I think, is her name. Am I right? Too bad. Such a pretty girl. But so stubborn and defiant. You and I will stay here and watch her suffering – and then we’ll go back to my suite, to my big bed where you’ll show me how thankful you are that I have chosen you to be my devoted bride….”

“Enrico Gaspar was the third-oldest sibling of the Gaspar family group that was in charge of one of the Regime’s smaller breeding farms located in it’s colonial South American territories. As with a lot of other Latins, Enrico secretly resented being just another colonial servant of the North American – centered Regime’s far-flung Empire. However, in his capacity as an overseer, Enrico did have a chance to engage in some sort of revenge against all those pale-skinned Anglos who tended to look upon and treat him and his fellow Latinos as inferior and untalented. His duties entailed seeing that the imported white-skinned female slaves were fucked thoroughly and impregnated so as to provide a future supply of laborers to serve the Regime’s needs – so Enrico made sure that the first baby-making sperm that the most comely slaves received upon their arrival at his South American camp was his.

“Uhhhhhhh….you puta, ” Enrico groaned as he pumped his first heavy load of cum deep within the pretty American blond’s pussy. “You bitch….You going to have your Enrico’s baby, I’ll make sure of that….”

The Anglo girl’s tears only served to spur more convulsing of Enrico’s balls and more semen to fill her.

“Move those hips, puta, and make sure that Enrico’s sperm is all milked out….”

Raul, Enrico and Ria Gaspar were never at a loss for things to do at the Gaspar Breeding Farm’s heavily-guarded and barbed- wired compound. After all, how could things be dull with the presence of over a hundred Anglo female breeding slaves and with more new ones arriving every week? And why should those mostly black breeder studs be the ones having all the pleasure and fun? No, the Gaspar siblings, along with other members of the Gaspar clan, had the right to do whatever they wished here, as long as the monthly pregnancy reports showed that a steady supply of babies would be on the way.

Raul tended to be the most critical examiner of slave flesh. Ria, the oldest and a big, lusty dyke who never could get enough, was not as selective. She just loved pale pussies and those soft pink lips that the slavegirls learned to use so well under her tutelage.

Both were just as obsessed as Enrico with the joys that their positions entitled them to.

“What do you think of this one, Ria?” Raul’s hands slid over the slim and perky body of a frightened 19 year-old slave just imported in the last few days. “Haven’t had a chance to get at this one, eh, Enrico? Well, she looks line a fine little piece, one who’ll put out at least a half-dozen babies in a short time if we keep her busy….”

“I don’t give a shit about that,” huffed Ria as she rudely pried into the slave’s shaved pussy with her big fingers. “I just want to see what she can do for me. Got a nice mouth on her. Think I’ll put her with the other pretty thing that I’ve reserved for myself tonight.”

Ria Gaspar preferred her slavegirls to be between 18 and 20, fair-haired with trim bodies and cute faces. She loved handling them roughly and using them roughly. At one time, Ria ran her own small chain of brothels on the outskirts of Lima, but this was far more enjoyable for her. Her younger brothers might resent serving the Regime’s Anglo patrons, but Ria thought it was an ideal situation. An ideal situation and an ideal opportunity to be able to fulfill every need and experience even her most extreme, secret fantasies. Not that Ria’s fantasies were all that extreme; Ria might be somewhat large in stature and perhaps a bit rough around the edges, but her needs were mostly basic. She loved the feeling of power that came from having a beautiful girl obligated to follow every order that Ria would give and dedicated to satisfying her every sexual whim.

Ria, ever addicted to the heady feeling of power, had a particular fondness for using her harnessed, hard-rubber strap-on. These Yankee slave-bitches were all a bunch of promiscuous sluts, were they not? And being the lowly, nasty little whores that they were, what was more natural than Ria making sure that their pussies got all the attention they could take? Men were so fragile, their cocks tended to so soft after cumming. These poor slave-whores were so deprived! Ria Gaspar’s strap-on didn’t go soft; it stayed rock-hard and it’s slamming was limited only by Ria’s endurance – and Ria, despite her hefty size and advanced age, still had a lot of endurance. In fact, there was nothing she enjoyed more than a sweaty, intense forty minutes of fucking a slave’s cunt and ass.

These poor slave-whores were so deprived! Ria Gaspar’s strap-on didn’t go soft; it stayed rock-hard and it’s slamming was limited only by Ria’s endurance – and Ria, despite her hefty size and advanced age, still had a lot of endurance. In fact, there was nothing she enjoyed more than a sweaty, intense forty minutes of fucking a slave’s cunt and ass. The Anglo cunt named Fiona was about to find that out firsthand.

“C’mon, bonita, don’t be afraid,” Ria cooed to Fiona, firmly steering her to the edge of the mattress. ” Your Senora Ria is going to take care of you tonight. I promise you will scream my name as I give you the loving that you deserve….”

The Gaspars were simple and straightforward people; they ran a human breeding farm for profit and pleasure. The Americanas that were shipped down from the North were simply pretty wombs ready and available for fucking and impregnating. The Masters weren’t concerned about the treatment of these slave-whores. As long as they were kept healthy enough to bear children, these captive females could be used by whatever Gaspar that wanted them and in any manner that they deemed fit.

Nan, only two days at the Farm, attracted Raul Gaspar’s attention. ” Damnmit all,” Raul exclaimed. ” How could I have missed this one? Take her off the waiting line. Who was scheduled to stud her? Oh, Miguel? Shit, that big dick of his can use some other cunt instead of this one. Unhook her and bring her to my cabin…”

Of all the Gaspars, it was Aunt Rosa who had the most unpleasant personality traits. Aunt Rosa’s needs and preferences tended to tilt towards the more painful aspects of sexuality. Humiliation of a cute Anglo slave-whore was somewhat enjoyable, of course – but Rosa needed more; in fact, she couldn’t quite seem to fathom up one of her body-shuddering orgasms without the shrill and desperate screams of her chosen slave-whore ringing in her ears. She had first been introduced to the sadistic arts while employed by her nephew Raul’s drug-running operation. Sometimes one of Raul’s business

partners would get a bit greedy and hold back or cut back on the quality or quantity of the cocaine or heroin that was purchased or sold. Aunt Rosa soon demonstrated her knack for extracting every last vestige of information from whatever dishonest scum who had been foolish enough to try and cheat the Gaspars. She had developed the routine of first making the crook watch as she went about applying her torturous techniques on a favorite member of his family. Especially a pretty daughter. Even the toughest men soon cracked and ended their silence and duplicities after being faced with the sights and sounds of a daughter’s loud agonies at the hands of Rosa Gaspar.

Now it was this breeding farm’s offerings of sweet, pale flesh that allowed Aunt Rosa to continue her adventurous ways of Sade. This was her second trip here this week and along with her long-time girlfriend, Aletta, Rosa finally found a girl that appealed to her. Rosa loved girls with large, full breasts and prominent nipples – especially nipples…..

“Pretty girl, did you enjoy me sucking and biting on those nice pink nipple-buds of yours? I hope you did, because I sure did. Love your nipples, honey. Love ’em so much that I’m going to snip them off and take them home to add to my collection.”

So many things for a new Anglo slavegirl to do if relocated to South America. Music and history, for instance. A slave might not appreciate it at first, but sometimes she might have the opportunity to explore the arts.

Slave-whore Jean was given the chance to escape the unpleasant life of a perpetually pregnant brod-whore confined at a breeding farm by a chance visit by Right Sister Jour. Sister Jour was taken by the yellow-haired American girl’s innocent looks, tight body and her clear, lilting voice. “I am invoking my right to take this winsome young cutie away from this dreary place,” the Sister had intoned. And even the Gaspars knew better than to defy one of the Right Sisters.

At Sister Jour’s quarters, Jean soon learned the history of her new surroundings. Indeed, this new place had served as a 17-century Spanish fortress and their old furniture and martial equipment was still displayed there. The Sister had a fondness of the antique “iron maiden” chamber and loved how it never failed to inspire a new captive to aspire to be the best that she could be. At the moment, Jean was certainly inspired to sing that songs that Sister Jour had insisted that she learn from the old, antique songbooks supplied to her.

“Now sing me another song,” Right Sister Jour ordered. “Sing it for the ears of me and my friend here. Better not miss a note, girl; you know how much these old songs mean to me. Sing loudly and sing well, my dear. Don’t disappoint me and force me to have my friend push the door on you…..”

“Life in the Regime’s South American colonies was hard, frantic and brutal. The system there was in constant need new female slavewhores to service the vast (and underpaid) ranks of skilled and unskilled workers and laborers who toiled in the mines and fields. The Regime had established a system of officially – sanctioned sex houses throughout the territories so that the system of supplying sex could be done in an orderly and controlled manner. Sanctioned sexhouse operators were usually given wide freedom in how they ran their establishments, as long as they managed to give the workers what they demanded. That meant that almost each sexhouse had it’s own way of doing things. Some treated their slavewhores relatively well; others treated theirs as disposable slabs of human meat.

“El Pedro House” intentionally established itself as a sexhouse that catered to the rougher type of customer. Their slavewhores didn’t last as long, but their business was booming as it catered to workers who liked to mix a little bit of ‘mistreatment’ in with the hard fucking of those captive pussies. And to further indicate to potential customers just what kind of sex was being offered inside, the “El Pedro” owners had the novel idea of using a slavewhore as an outside ‘living advertisement’.

“You’ll get only the finest cunt to fuck and have fun with. You can do what you like with our whores. Nobody will ever complain!”

‘El Pedro’ House’s live-in Madam was an ex-prostitute by the name of Cortina, a woman who took her job very seriously – mainly because she enjoyed it so much. Her pay wasn’t all that much but with free lodging and ample food and drink, Cortina was quite content. Part of that contentment was from the fact that she could freely practice her overwhelming lesbian desires to the fullest and practically without limits as long as her compelled slavewhores were not injured or otherwise prevented from their sexual duties. A new arrival at El Pedro Sex House, in Senora Cortina’s thinking, would function much better after being subjected to a few days and nights of proper ‘reorientation’ . The owners knew that this was merely an excuse for Cortina to indulge herself, but they went along with it since she was so good at managing the day-to-day operations of the whorehouse.

Senora Cortina, with her ever-present short riding crop in hand and her pussy practically overflowing it’s juices, always made sure that her newest victim would immediately learn to both fear and serve her.

This new slavewhore from the States, Ariel, had been shipped in just a day before – but already she had felt the wrath Cortina’s trusty crop and tasted the muskiness of Cortina’s offered cunt. Now the Senora was ready to for more….

“Si, sweet bonita, you’re showing that you’re a fast learner. That’s the way, my little puta, kiss my little whip – show your Senora the proper respect that she deserves from you. Kiss it slowly, lick well it with that soft tongue and maybe I will grant you the honor of being allowed to using it on my esteemed pussy again. Hmmmmm…that’s the way……..

“Now I want you to beg me to let you eat my cunt – and I want you to ask me to whip you afterwards. You must beg me to whip you so hard and so long that you pass out. Do your begging very well, dearest, or your Senora Cortina will be forced to hurt you far worse than you can ever imagine…..”

The El Pedro Sex House’s reputation of tolerance for a coarser brand of service not only attracted like-minded males, but also aroused the interest of certain females who were quick to take advantage of the rare opportunity to indulge. The women who came to El Pedro hailed from all sectors of the local society; some arrived with their husbands or boyfriends; others came discreetly, ushered in through the back entrance so thoughtfully provided by the House’s management. Most came not for sex, but to be able to gratify themselves from the infliction of pain and abuse on an especially selected Yankee slavewhore. The unfortunate girl chosen by one of these sadistic women tended to end up longing for the basic cruel fuckings meted out by the sweating, grunting male customers rather than the frequently unbearable agonies at the hands of their feminine visitors.

Marisol pushed yet another long pin slowly, ever so slowly, into the blond-haired Americana slavewhore’s perfect tit. She let a hint of a grin show on her face as the slave’s high-pitched scream filled the small room.

“Ah, you have such a pretty voice,” Marisol said in a soft purr. ” So pretty. And I like your breasts, too. I really love how their flesh yields and accepts my trusty pins when I push-h-h-h them in like this……. Ohhhh, there’s that lovely voice again….”

She stepped back a bit to watch as the captive’s suspended body thrashed and writhed yet another time. For Marisol, this was so much better than any sex. ” And you dance so well, too. I think that I’m really going to enjoy this evening. Maybe you’ll learn to enjoy it, also. After all, I have two hundred pins in the kit that I brought along….”

Sometimes the sex houses recruited regular prostitutes from the area to participate in sex shows requested by a certain guest or put on as a special mid-week attraction to bring in customers. Usually these hard-working street whores were indeed glad to earning some easy money and also having a particularly attractive white slavewhore working hard to satisfy their every demand. The pairing of hard-bitten, experienced and nasty street whores with their compliant, frightened slave counterparts always made for a good show for the rowdy and boisterous crowds of men who watched. Under the loud prompting from the crowd, the prostitutes were frequently urged on to subject their Yankee partners to the most extreme sexual acts; most shows usually ended with finales in which the slavewhores were compelled to swallow the prostitute’s piss; and there was always one or two slaves who pleased the fans as they were forced to open their mouths to accept the turds from the asses of squatting prostitutes.

But not all the interaction between the slaves and their prostitute guests took place onstage. Often, in the few hours before the crowds arrived for the scheduled performances, the visiting prostitutes would arrange to spend time with the slavewhores that had been chosen to service them in the show. For the hardened streetwalkers, this was an opportunity to find out more about their show partners. To find out about the softness of their lips, the elasticity of their pussies and the suppleness of their tongues.

Presently, slave Tammy’s tongue was passing the test; it was indeed supple and amenable as it obediently explored the funky recesses of prostitute Elenia asshole….. “Yeah… stick you pretty white face in my ass, gringa, and lick me deep…. Gonna fart on your face and shit on it too. You’ll get the full treatment!”

Being the owner of a Sex House was not always an easy position. Besides all the paperwork and auditing that was regularly demanded by his Regime superiors, there was also the often exhausting trials and tribulations caused by the presence of so many delectable pieces of slave flesh. It was unfair, having to put up with all that. Some of the owners made a point to avoid the temptations of sexual overindulgence by spending as little time as possible in the establishments that they controlled – but even with the help of a reliable madam on the premises, that was not always a feasible option. Furthermore, a good sex house owner would be remiss in his duties if he neglected to confirm for himself just what a newly-attained slavewhore had to offer to his operation. After all, a smart business owner is obliged to acquire at least some knowledge of the strengths and weaknesses of a new employee…

Senor Bernard and his wife were in the process of personally assessing one of the latest additions to their sexhouse. This slavewhore was named Maxine and she was outwardly easy on the eyes; a real looker. But the Senor and Senora needed to see for themselves just what talents Maxine had that would benefit the whorehouse and it’s many customers. Well, no need to worry, it seemed. Slavewhore Maxine’s pussy was still pretty tight and it hugged the girth of Senor Bernard’s impressive cock as he started fucking her for the third time that night. The Senor grunted in approval as he noted how the slave’s lithe body molded with his as he began to assault her hole in the rough, slamming style that he was so good at.

“Uhhhh….That’s it, puta, cry. I like my girls to cry. It shows that they really appreciate the loving that their Senor is giving them…..”

So another day and night would pass down in the Regime’s colonial sexhouses and the hard-working men who enabled the Regime to survive and thrive would descend upon one of the few forms of entertainment and pleasure available to them. To some, the fates of the political slavewhores might seem especially cruel and hopeless; but others would see them as essential contributors to the welfare of the New Order. Rather than spending their time in ill-advised and antisocial activities against their government, they were now redeeming themselves with their captive pussies, asses and mouths; bringing pleasure to those with an urgent need for it…….

“My friends, we have just had a new shipment of girls come in a few days ago, ” the sexhouse’s female huckster called out as she went about her job of attracting customers off the street. “All are pretty Anglo college bitches, straight from El Norte! Bitches who will do everything you want and empty your balls and make you happy! These are real student troublemakers who have always been pampered and privileged and this will be your chance to show them how strong your brown cocks are! Come and line up……”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Ma Stower got a little worried and checked to see how it was coming along with the new niece who had just arrived a few hours ago.

No need to worry, though; she could see right away that her family was getting ready to take of things in the proper way. It was just a matter of introducing her sister’s girl to the long – held traditions of sharing everything with one’s blood relations. Yes, the gal would a bit difficult at first, but within a few days and nights of hard lovin’ would bring her into the fold…

Down the mountain, ol’ Uncle Ray was get acquainted with his niece, Sonya.

“Now look here, girl, you done been eatin’ our food and sleepin’ on our floor. So me and the missus can’t understand why you bein’ so rude as not to let us have some fun usin’ that sweet little pussy of yours. I guess we’re gonna hafta keep you out here and have our fun floggin’ on ya until you come to see things our way.”

Big Maybelle and her sister Anna just loved playin’ around with their young nieces…

“Hey you, why so shy, huh? don’t you like the smell of it? Yeah… I agree, this’ why auntie’s pussy needs some tongue washin’!”

“C’mon, Pa, it’s time for you and your niece to really get to know each other. I done talked and reasoned with her and she’s real sorry that she put up a fuss against gettin’ fucked by her dear ol’ uncle. She done promised me that she is gonna absolutely enjoy anything that you want. She wants to be a good little whore, just like her sister over there.”

“That’s nice, girl. You sure you ain’t had that mouth of yours on a pussy before? Well, if you really haven’t done this before, you have got real natural talent. You keep on with that sweet little tongue and your Aunt Sally won’t have to be whippin’ you. Mmmmmm…..No, your dear Auntie will teach you all kinds of things and if you keep on doin’ what you’re told, your Auntie will treat you right.”

Uncle Bubba and Uncle Billy Ray didn’t have any children of their own. So when their pretty little 18-year old niece was orphaned, her two uncles saw a chance to not only have a reliable piece of fuck-meat around the cabin, but also an opportunity to finally produce some offspring of their own.

As expected, the niece tried to resist this fate, but it wasn’t as if she had a choice.

______________________________

Posted April 28th 2004

Betty Ann had no choice, really, other than swallowing Cousin Chuck’s semen as it flowed down her throat.

And she also had come to realize what would happen – again – if she failed to provide him with the pleasure that he demanded from her. It had been just a bit over a week since she had come to visit her uncle’s family; now it seemed like she had been there for years. Her body ached from the hard whippings and floggings that had been put to her for her initial resistance to the sexual advances of the menfolk; her mouth still carried the foul, salty taste of their cumloads; her pussy and asshole were raw and tender from constant attack.

Kept out in the barn, Betty Ann was just what her uncle and his sons wanted in a woman – always available and subservient to their needs. A good little piece of ‘country pussy’.

“Don’t spill a drop, cousin. Country cum is all you’ll get to eat to day!”

Betty Ann was eventually brought up into the man house, of course; she now had company, as another niece had been sent to join the homestead. Jenny was just too willful, too much of a handful for her aging parents. Now she would be another welcome addition to her new “family”.

Uncle Ray was a man who believed in sharing with his extended family, so soon an invited crowd of blood relatives were invited to come over and spend some time getting real acquainted with these two newest inductees to the family lifestyle….

“Say hello to aunty Eloisa, dear… And start moistening your lips! You and I will share a relaxed siesta after lunch… Yes… a very relaxing siesta for aunty Eloisa!

Over in the next valley, the Gumer clan had taken in a fetchin’ young niece named Kate. Kate had left these parts to spend some time in the Big City, but had run into trouble with bad boyfriends and a couple of bad jobs.

Kate had desperately sought her Aunt Betra’s help – could she please stay at Aunt Betra’s place for a little bit of time while she got back on her feet?

Well, sure, her aunt had said; just as long as you contribute to keepin’ the house clean and helpin’ around here and there. But Kate soon discovered that Aunt Betra’s idea of a good niece was one who did as she was told and one who worked at household chores from dawn to dusk – often corrected and urged on by the steady application of Aunt Betra’s favored ‘whippin’ stick’…

“Oh c’mon, Betra, leave the poor girl alone… what Kate needs is a break. Bring her over here on her knees, she’s gonna empty her uncle’s balls again… they filled up again!””

When night came, Niece Kate’s duties changed to keepin’ her host family happy, real happy….. Uncle Jake, Aunt Betra, Grandpa Al and Aunt Becca all required Kate’s nimble body and her young, vigorous tongue for makin’ those long, humid nights more bearable. Uncle Jake was so hard to please; he not only insisted on those long, hard fucking sessions, he also liked using his belt on Kate.

It was almost a relief now when Kate’s elderly Aunt Becca would slowly amble into the bedroom for her turn at Kate.

“You love your Aunt Becca, don’t you, girl?”

“Yes, oh so much. I love you, Auntie.”

“Ummm..that’s so nice to hear, my cutie-pie! Give Auntie some more of those kisses with that sweet tongue of yours before you start payin’ attention to my pussy.” Becca’s breath stank and her tongue was slimy with thick saliva as it licked Kate’s lips and then probed the insides of Kate’s mouth.

“Mmmm…Goddamighty, girl, you sure do know what to do with that mouth of yours. Let’s take our time together so’s I’m real wet and ready for you. Your Uncle Jake can get his rocks off watchin’ we two girls together. Let’s give him somethin’ different tonight – after you pleasure my old cunt, why don’t I have you tongue-out my asshole and make it all clean for me? Ever done that, sweetie? No? Well, when I was in my prime, I had a couple of cute gals who did that for me all the time. Sure did love that, I did. I’m sure that you’ll start acquirin’ a taste for it if you practice it enough…”

Kate’s spirit and morale had plunged. She had done everything demanded of her at Aunt Betra’s house. She had been the exceptionally obedient slave niece that they had wanted her to be.

So it came as such as shock to Kate when, one day, without warning, she had been caged up and driven over to an isolated, run-down homestead owned by a distant uncle and aunt that she had not even met before.

Uncle Joe and Aunt Nellie needed a another strong body to help them work their disolate farm – but they lacked the funds to hire on the needed help. Kate had been ‘loaned’ to them to fill their needs.

Kate’s dispirited attitude just wouldn’t do. But Uncle Joe knew just how to get her up and movin’. After a session of spankin’ and other measures, a couple of applications of his burning cigarette to Kate’s rear pucker really got her attention. The girl would thereafter be real hard-workin’, both in the field and in their bed…

In this part of the country, a niece was one who could bring a good bit of joy and comfort to her kin. No need for outsiders to come in to help; a blood relative was always much better at providing the various wants and needs in those remote households.

Cleaning, working, giving love and attention – no one was better suited to for those things than a tender, impressionable niece….

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Submitting to Her AttackerТs Kisses

CТmon, bitch, gimme back some tongue or else youТll end up like your boyfriend there! The masked robber was beginning to pushed his cock further into MoniqueТs fear-tightened pussy now, hurting her.

Monique had just seen Doug, her fiancй stabbed repeatedly when he had gallantly moved to protect the big knife-wielding thug who had surprised them on the street and forced them back into the deserted alley. She did not know if Doug was still alive; all she knew was his body did not move as the robber forced her down so that the back of her head was pillowed by his inert form.

P-Please.. Please! DonТt hurt me, Monique pleaded, her voice croaking with fear. IТll do whatever you say!Do whatever you want! Just donТt hurt me!

She knew what he wanted.It wasnТt the small amount of cash that she and Doug had been carrying on them; the way the thug had looked at her immediately signaled what he was really interested in.

I know youТll do everything I want, baby. Just you and me fuckinТ back here.AinТt no one gonna be cominТ to interrupt us, either.

The thugТs wet tongue slithered inside of MoniqueТsaccepting mouth as he beganstretching her cunt with that big, hard shaft of his.

Mmmmm you kiss real good, the thug chuckled as he started pounding MoniqueТs pussy. I like a girl who kisses me back while IТm fuckinТ her. Now start movinТ those hips too, like the good little whore you are.

____________________________________

Jolene Prepares the New Girl

Jolene had already been familiar with this new girl even before they had her kidnapped. JoleneТs main business was supplying white girls as sex slaves to service her well-established inner-city clientele and that meant that she personally researched and scouted out potential victims for later abduction and training.

Jolene only used blondes between the ages of 18 and 22; her customers were an energetic bunch whose big, dark cocks used girls up quickly;these girls needed to be in their prime.

This new oneТs name was Darla; Jolene had spent almost a week following her before deciding that she was right for abduction. Of course, Darla had resisted at first. Jolene had expected that, she preferred white girls who had frisky and lively natures. But Jolene was a big black ghetto-raised woman, strong and cruel when she had to be; she only needed a few days of punishing Darla before Darla began to see the errors of her ways.

The last few nights after that had been spent in JoleneТs big bed, where she introduced the white girl into the proper ways of eating a big black galТs pussy. Jolene was an excellent instructress, with a lot of experience at teaching a scared and humbled young slave just how to do it exactly right, the way ghetto girls liked it done.

Now it was time to have Darla broken in by a black cock.Not just any black cock, but the monster of a black cock of her younger brother, Henry. After a girl had been endured a couple days of fucking from HenryТs huge black meat, she would be completely broken in and ready for all the hard fucking ahead of her in her new life.

Darla had panicked at first sight of HenryТs massive dick, but she knew she had no choice but to stroke it with her soft hands like Jolene ordered. To her horror, HenryТs already huge cock began to grow even longer and thicker in DarlaТs hands as she continued to massage it just as Jolene was telling her to.

Yeah, girl. My brother Henry, he sure gots a big weapon on him, donТt he? Keep on strokinТ so he get Сbout as big as he can. Then he gonna put you on your back anТ give you the fuckinТ of your life!

JoleneТs voice clearly showed that she was looking forward to watching Darla being roughly fucked.

Yeah-h-h..I tell ya this Ц when you get through takinТ HenryТs meat, you gonna be able to handle all them other cocks without much trouble. I mean, there will be a few cocks as big as his, but none of them guys gonna fuck the hell out of ya like my brother Henry here.

Being forced into prostitution and without any choice, white Darla submissively opened her cute mouth to accept black JoleneТs aggressive tongue kissing while being forced to stoke the huge black cock of JoleneТs brother Henry, who grunted with anticipation of spending hours fucking this new white slave; breaking her in forher new life.

____________________________________

The Lesbian Warden Kisses the New Girl

Warden NikaТs arms were tired from beating the new foreign girl with her belt. She had screamed at the new prisoner, yelling that she had shown disrespect in the way that she had looked back into NikaТs hard staring eyes Ц but in truth, the Warden would have started whipping the frightened girl anyway.

Warden Nika enjoyed personally breaking in pretty Western girls unfortunate enough to be sent to the tough womenТs prison that she oversaw. WerenТt enough of them in Warden NikaТs thinking. Western girls were so much more trainable than the tough local female inmates; they submitted more easily and quickly, did the things that Nika and her close circle of dyke friends, inside the prison and outside, demanded that they do.

Do you want some more of my belt, my sweet? My arms are a bit weary, but If I wait for a little while, IТll soon have enough strength again to start all over again. IТve been known to whip a girl for hours, all night. Because I like doing it so much.

The Warden pulled the weepinggirl into her arms. As Nika expected, the Western girl did not resist. After being subjected to one of NikaТs belt sessions, they hardly ever did.

Do you like how I swing my belt?Do you want me to spend the night beating you with it?

The new prison girl, so cowed, so pretty and pale, cried as the Warden embraced her more closely.

Oh, no, Miss Nika.Please donТt!Please have mercy on me!

Well-l-l, that sounds good, what youТre saying to me. If you are sincere, maybe you donТt need a lot more punishment.. maybe what you need is love. The kind of love that I show you.

Warden NikaТs blouse was open and herbig nipples hardened as she drew the girlТs abused body close against her naked breasts.

The Warden offered the Western prisoner her saliva-coated tongue. Tell me,” Warden Nika asked, Have you ever eaten a womanТs pussy?

N-No, the scared prison girl answered, weakly touching the WardenТs tongue with her own.

But you really want to, do you? WeТll kiss a bit and get to know each other. Then IТll put you on your knees so that you can learn your first lesson

____________________________________

Michelle Accepts Taking It In Her Ass.

Oh, my God! It hurts so bad! Michelle thought silently as Rahib had already begun driving his mighty dark cock up her aching asshole once again. This would be the third time tonight that Rahib would be ravishing MichelleТs tormented butthole. If it was going to be like the first two times, he would turn Michelle on her stomach and subject her to almost an hour of non-stop, pounding fucking of her backside while she cried and begged.

Rahib liked it when Western slavegirls begged and cried while he slammed their arses with his big rod. None of his native wives would let him do that to them but these white slaves, so difficult and expensive to buy from his European contacts, were perfect.

Rahib was huge-hung and virile and he enjoyed counting his money during the day and then fucking his half-dozen white slavegirls during the nights. He like to alternate between different girls so that none of them had enough time to truly get used to his fucking them in their asses. Their agony and pain was a big part of the fun.

Right now, Michelle was beginning to wrench at every thrust from his merciless dick Ц but she knew better than to complain or try to pull away; Rahib had already demonstrated that he was cruel and heavy with his assortment of whips and paddles when he had first gotten her.

UghhhhYour ass is so tight! Just the way Rahib likes it! Rahib moaned loudly as he buried his enormous cock, almost thirty centimeters of it, up the hilt in MichelleТs protesting rectum. Tell me it hurts you. Tell me my cock is hurting you!

Ohhhh, it hurts, Master! It hurts so much!

But you like it, donТt you? You like the pain of my esteemed cock, donТt you!

Rahib was slamming her ass with full-length thrusts now, shaking her body with the strength of his fucking.

Master! Yes, Master! I like it! I like it so much! Michelle answered through teeth clenched in agony.

Rahib turned MichelleТs head backwards to him and Michelle obediently returned his wet, sloppy kisses.

He enjoyed making a pampered Western slavegirl humiliate herself by kissing him back like a lover while he used her ass.

____________________________________

Roberta Becomes Madame MikoТs Girl.

Madam MikoТs fat, bloated body was still quivering from the last orgasm that her very own English slavegirl had given her. She had to admit having some second thoughts about using some of the hard-earn money from her gambling-house profits to purchase Roberta from the Japanese gangster who offered the terrified blond-haired twenty-year old up for sale on the Tokyo underground slave market.

But Miko didnТt have to worry; RobertaТs boyfriend had welched of a big debt to a dangerous Japanese crime syndicate and Roberta had been there, forced to watch, as they tortured him over a period of a week.

Roberta had be assured that the only reason she was being spared the same gruesome fate suffered by her late boyfriend as that they could profit by selling her as a slave. Even the prospect of living the rest of her days servicing clients in some cheap, back-alley brothel was better that undergoing what she had witnessed. Anything.

Madame Miko had been searching for a nice girl to attend to her needs for so long. Miko, being fat and thoroughly unattractive, had begun to despair that she would never find a pretty woman to help keep her happy and sexual satisfied.

When she had heard about the very pretty English girl up for sale, she knew she had the money and willingness to outbid and potential rival at auction. It was better when Miko saw Roberta up on the auction block; yes, the Western girl was as attractive as they said she was. Just right for keeping a slave at home in the soundproof, underground dungeon that Madame Miko had arranged to be especially constructed some years ago.

It is so simple, Madame Miko had told the English girl. You will give me satisfaction by being available to me for my use in any way I wish. I like using my paddles and little whips to make a girl scream but I promise that youТll learn to like it. YouТll probably even eventually come to me and beg me to punish you because you will miss it if I donТt. But your main duty will be keeping my cunt and asshole constantly satisfied by your pretty lips and tongue. You will do this all the time Ц because I run a business that causes me a lot of stress and need you to satisfy me all the time. You will find that I need this every day, understand.?

And the English slave girl, to prevent a very ghastly fate, had demonstrated how deserving she was by pleasuring her fat Mistress in any and all ways. Every day and night

Madame Miko started to kiss her English slave girl deep and hard. The girl had just finished reaming out MikoТs puckered, appreciative asshole with her compliant tongue and Miko could taste it.

I can taste my shit on your tongue, you nasty little English bitch, the Madame murmured as she reached for one of her wooden paddles. You have to be punished for being such a nasty little whore.

____________________________________

The Kiss of Uncertainty.

Patricia had not expected this. The female figure who had entered the small prison cell was not at all like the dozens upon dozens of lust-driven dykes whose needs Patricia had serviced over the last couple of years. She had made herself into the accepting lesbian whore that they had all wanted her to be; they had told her that she was considered the best pleasure-giver of all the sex slaves at the prison. Even the Warden herself had arranged to have Patricia brought to her private quarters every other night in order to have Patricia eat out her mature pussy. YouТre such a good girl, Warden Nicka had said after squatting and peeing down PatriciaТs opened mouth two nights ago.

Nothing had surprised Patricia anymore. Except the appearance of this strange new woman in her cell. The woman was totally dressed in some kind of pick-colored latex or rubber suit with openings for her mouth, eyes, mouth, pussy and ass.

Something caused Patricia to shiver and ask, Who are you? IТve never seen you before. What do you want with me? Why are you dressed like that? Something made Patricia want to run from this woman-but there was no place to run to and she had heard the cell door lock behind this new woman. The Strange Woman approached Patricia quickly, embracing her with one arm. The Stranger was very strong.

Patricia. Hmmmmmm. Patricia.., the StrangerТs voice was hushed. A familiar voice; Patricia tried to remember where she had heard it.

Somehow frightened, Patricia tried to pull away from the woman but the womanТs arm was too strong. The woman pulled Patricia close and started to pinch and twist the girlТs nipples with the free hand. Patricia.. The strong fingers kept twist and assaulting the nipples on both of Patricia breasts, hurting her.

Ouch! Owwwwww!

Call me Mistress Pereza, the StrangerТs face was only inches from PatriciaТs now, her eyes somewhat manical as they stared at Patricia from that latex hood. Yes, Pereza. The fingers pinched and twisted even harder now, causing tears of pain to start flowing from PatriciaТs eyes. IТve come to take you, Patricia. IТve come all the way back to take you with me.

What? Take me where? Who?

ItТs going to be a long trip, Patricia. A long way.there are people waiting to watch us.

I donТt understand, Patricia began to whimper. What are you saying?

Mistress PerezaТs eyes flashed, her breathing heavier as she said, YouТll begin to understandlater.when we get there. But now weТre going to celebrate your remaining time here. You get me so excited, Patricia. So excited that I always feel the need to take a dump in your pretty mouth. IСve been thinking about it all the way here..

Mistress Pereza twisted one of PatriciaТs arms behind her back, controlling the girl with the pain. Kiss me slave. LetТs trade tongues like girlfriends before I let you be my toilet girl and eat my turds..

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Uncle Boris Gets His Way.

Uncle Boris was a widower now; his dear beloved wife had died some months ago. She was a good woman who did what she was told and even in her advanced years, gave Boris all the sex he had demanded from her – even the hard, deep anal fucking that he enjoyed so much. Boris loved how his wife buried her face in the pillow to stifle her sobbing as he plowed her tortured asshole with his fat cock again and again throughout the night. Yes, she was a good woman and he missed her very much.

Luckily for Boris, they had taken in their niece Sonia some years ago and now she was a pretty grown-up twenty years – and Boris had made sure that she always obeyed their orders and kept the dank, cluttered and run-down apartment building that they owned clean and spotless and that she kept them happy by cooking a hefty meal.. Sonia was afraid of Boris, of how he stared at her so much while rubbing the bulge in his pants. But he was her uncle, so she thought that there was nothing to worry about, right?

But Boris was used to getting what he wanted. His wife and the sex she offered were gone; and Sonia was there, still so attractive and with such a great body….

Of course Sonia had thought the idea as horrible. She had tried to fight Uncle Boris off that first night – and he made her pay dearly. Hauling her down into their basement, he had whipped, slapped and beat Sonia before raping her. And now she had been kept down there for over a month; there at Boris’ pleasure and his cruelty.

Sonia was a nice fuck, but Boris had begun to think of how he could have even more of what he enjoyed so much……

That night he came down to the cramped room where Sonia was kept, his wide, oversized cock erect and already oozing it’s pre-cum. “Tell me, your younger sister Tania must be at least eighteen by now. She’s out on her own now, isn’t she? Working as some kind of clerk? ”

Sonia’s eyes widened as her evil uncle mentioned her sister’s name. “NO! No! Not my sister! Please! Leave her alone! I’ll do anything that you want, just not Tania….!

“You’ll do anything I want anyway, bitch. You’re going to call her and invited her over to visit us for the weekend”

“If you don’t invite her, I’m going to snatch her and bring her here and then I’ll fuck her and then I’ll kill her right in front of you! Do you want that?”

“N-no! Please don’t harm Tania. She’s so innocent!”

“Then you better do a real convincing job when you call her and invite her over. That’s if you want her to live.”

“Please! I’ll do what you say! Please!”

“I knew that you would. You’ve always been one to do what she’s told. I’m going to train your sister to be my whore, just like you. Now turn around and bend over and ask me to fuck you up your ass……”

“Yes, Uncle Boris…. Please fuck me up my ass, sir…..”

An Uncle Becomes A Daddy.

A sweet innocent 18 year-old Tania had been lured to her lusty Uncle Boris’ house. A house in which Sonia, her older sister was already being held as a well-used sexslave down in the basement. Now Tania was also spending her days and nights in another section of that filthy basement; days and nights in which she could plainly hear the plaintive, pitiful cries of her sister and the wet, fap, fap, fap sounds of her being fucked.

“Uhhhhh, Sonia, my sweeeettt girl…. my sweetttt little girl! What a good ass you got…. so tight.. .makin’ my cock stay so big…… keep it up like that, girl….. so tight…. so goooodddd….” fap…fap…fap “You love it, don’t you? You love your dear uncle’s cock fuckin’ you in your ass….. don’t you?”

“Y-yes, Uncle…. I love you fucking me in my ass….. please….”

Fap, fap, fap, fap, fap…..

“Move your butt around…… Yeahhh…… You’re gonna make me cum, bitch….. It’s comin’…. Get your throat ready, because I’m gonna my jerk my cock out of your asshole and stuff in your mouth so you can suck out all my cum and swallow it down….. Just like I taught you last night….. Here! Quick, get that mouth open for it…… Yeahhhh…. suck it all out, bitch….. Ohhhhhhhhhh…… Sooooo good….. keep milkin’ it…. don’t mind your shit on my dick, just suck it down with the cum…….. yeahhhhh…. You’re such a bitch, cleanin’ my cock with those pretty lips…… Uhhhhhhh… Don’t stop, bitch…..”

And then, Tania knew it would only be a short time before before Uncle Boris would be coming in for her. He was so virile; it would only be a half-hour or so before his big balls filled up again with a fresh load of semen and his big cock ready for more fucking…

It was in fact only a short amount of time before Uncle Boris entered the room where Tania was. “Ahhh, my pretty little niece, looking so good and so ready for my cock. Turn over and get that ass up in the air. I’m gonna give you another hard whipping. You want that, don’t you?”

“No! Noooo! I can’t stand it! Please! Please not another whipping!”

“Then you rather have me fuck your asshole just like I did your sister? Huh?”

“Y-yes…. Please…”

“Then you better be ready to take down your throat when I pull it out your ass, just like your sister does! You’re going to do that ? You gonna clean your shit off my dick with your mouth? Maybe you prefer me to whip your ass instead? That what you want?”

“Nooo! Please don’t whip me! I’ll do everything you want, Uncle Boris….!”

Uncle Boris’ cock hurt Tania as he began forcing it into her ass. ” You’re gonna be just like your sister, both of you are gonna be my whores,” he groaned as he began to pound her asshole hard.

“Don’t call me ‘Uncle’ any more, understand? From now on, you’re gonna call me ‘Daddy’….”

Her Husband, the Pimp.

Maddie Stern was one who carried a grudge for a long time. Once Maddie was a well-bred upper middle class girl from a decent family who lived in the suburbs. But an early bout with drugs led to her abandoning her past life in exchange for one in which she found herself living on the street and hustling to afford the heroin that she needed so badly each day. For a white girl, it was especially bad, but Maddie had a determination – and a mean streak that allowed her to survive amongst the dangerous criminals and low-lifes all around her. Eventually Maddie managed to quit her habit and became the sidekick – and later the wife – of the notorious black pimp, Rollo. “I married that white gal because she’s as mean as I am,” Rollo was fond of saying. He knew that Maddie would be there to help oversee his stable of inner-city street whores and to watch his back in ant situation, no matter how dire. Maddie Stern and her knife and that little ..38 Caliber that she kept on her….

Maddie was totally adjusted to her new life and never looked back upon her previous life – except for one unpleasant memory that just would not go away. Something that happened way back in her early high school years. Erica Hamel, that was her name. The tart-tongued and bitchy class president of each class year. Erica Hamel, who always had made it a point to comment on Maddie’s lack of good looks when she was within hearing distance….

“Bird Beak” had been Erica’s favorite insult, and she used it often. Her tight group of friends all laughed and agreed.

Maddie’s face would reddened and her eyes would tear up a bit, but she never gave them the pleasure of seeing her pain. Eventually Erica and her groupies forgot about Maddie and moved on to tormenting fresh new targets. But Maddie never forgot….

It was years later that Maddie happened to spot Erica Hamel shopping among the chic stores in the city. It all came flooding back….. It was enough to spur Maddie to make the decision to follow Erica to that posh brownstone apartment in which she lived and to make her plans to finally have the chance to right the past wrongs that had been done to her.

With Maddie’s typical thorough planning, it was easy to arrange for a couple of Rollo’s henchmen to abduct a tied and gagged Erica from her sleep. In her new ghetto surroundings, Erica Hamel was a crying, begging mess who was only further surprised when she recognized the smirking Maddie when she strode slowly into the room.

“Well, well, well, who do we have here?”

Erica’s mouth fell open when Maddie’s face registered in her memory. “Oh, my God! Maddie? Maddie Stern? But what – ?”

“Yeah, it’s me, ‘Bird Beak’. Isn’t that what you liked to call me?” Maddie wasn’t one to waste time as she reached for the handy leather whip that lay waiting on the table beside her. “I’ve never forgot about you, Erica. Not one day’s gone past without me thinking about you and how kind you were to me all those times. So here you are and here I am. Your whole life is gonna change, bitch. Your attitude is gonna change and in a few weeks you’re gonna be so sorry…..”

“W-what..?”

“You gonna be real popular, gal. Drugged up, but still really popular…. All those black cocks are gonna want you a lot! But I’m not one to waste time – so let’s get reacquainted , okay? See this little whip? I use it especially on my gals when I break them in and get them ready for the street. And they’re usually tougher black gals from the ‘hood, much tougher than you’ll ever be. So it’s gonna be so much fun to see how you’re gonna hold up when I really get into my rythmn layin’ leather on ya.” Maddie raised the whip and began to swing hard and fast…….

“Ahhhggggghhh…..No! Maddie!” Erica’s shrill screams brought big Rollo and almost all the whores running to see the source of all the noise.

Rollo grinned as he watched his wifes intense punishment of this new white girl that his boys had brought in for her. “So that’s her, huh? You finally got her. Yeah, this is gonna be a lotta fun to watch!”

Maggie didn’t break the rythmn of her whipping, standing over the naked Erica as she beat every part of the crying girl’s body. “It’s gonna be so much fun, baby,” she said. “Then I gonna have even more fun watchin’ you punish-fuck her and make her scream all fuckin’ night. I want ya to give her your best, baby. I wanna watch you rapin’ her all night long. I wanna watch this bitch being broken in by some good ol’ ghetto fuckin’….!”

Rollo’s huge cock twitched in his pants. Breakin’ in girls with his dick was something he loved doing. And this one was one of those pampered white gals from a nice background….Yeahhhhhh…

It was quite a while before Maggie, sweating and puffing, began to tire of her whipping session of Erica.

“Rollo, baby, I see you got your pants off and your dick ready. So let’s take this sweetie in our room so you can fuck her good and plenty! Break her, baby! Hurt her like you like to do! Show her how the rest of her life’s gonna be like! I got things in mind for her, a lot of things…… But first I want you to knock her up. I want you to make her pop out a black baby every nine months for a few years and we’ll sell ’em. Good market out there for half-back babies! Yeah, we’re gonna keep her knocked up until her body’s used up…!”

Rollo grabbed the crying Erica and started to drag her in the bedroom. “You heard the woman. C’mon, let’s give her a real good show! You ain’t never had no dick like Rollo’s! Oh, you gonna struggle, huh? That’s good – I like a gal with a bit of fight in her! Makes me fuck her mean! Yeahhhh, Rollo’s gonna fuck ya mean with his big dick!”

Margie’s Bad Surprise.

Margie Prentice, the youngest of the two Prentice daughters had been looking forward to her eighteenth birthday for a long, long time. Their parents had died in a tragic accident some ten years before; their will leaving the huge Prentice Family fortune to Margie and her older sister, Maddie.

Quiet , reserved, Maddie and the spoiled and loud Margie had never gotten along, in fact, they had nearly hated each other since they wore diapers. Now Margie gleefully awaited the day when she became of legal age and could claim her half of the Prentice fortune. She had long lost patience with this old and out-of-date estate with it’s large staff of dark-skinned workers and maids; just being around them made her feel unclean somehow. Them and their foreign languages! They all needed to be sent back home!

Yes, she would force this moldy old place to be sold and then laugh in Maddie’s face and tell her one last time what she thought of her and that stupid family trustee, Mr. Bevens. She had never liked Bevens either; he and Maddie had always seemed a bit too close, too chummy for Margie’s taste…

But on her birthday, things had gone so wrong! Starting when Mr. Fernandez, the estate’s longtime head gardener had lured her to the back of the mansion with some funny story about an injured cat. Then there was that strange-smelling cloth that he presses against her face just before everything faded…

Everything kept getting worse; her waking up only to realize that she was now constrained by a series of leather and iron bindings and chained to the wall of a stuffy storage room. From the letterings on the walls, Margie could tell that this place belonged to one of the many Prentice businesses.

Then she saw Mr. Fernandez. He was nearly naked! His cock was exposed, erect! So huge! He had a smirking grin on his brown face as he approached her with that belt in his hand…

Margie’s eyes bulged with fear and confusion, but her breeding still allowed her to manage an indignant, ” Mr. Fernandez, what the meaning of this, you dumb foreigner? What do you think you’re – ”

There was the first whack from that belt. The pain, then more and more pain…

“Owwwww! Nooooo! Please! Mr. Fernandez! Stop! Pleasssseeee…!”

For hours and hours…..

Later there would be a different kind of pain that jwould jolt her back to her senses. The sharp pain came from her virgin pussy being pried open by Mr. Fernandez big dick. Margie screamed, tried to resist, but she was bound in place….His big rough hands held her tightly, bending her forward, positioning her better to take the full power of his crude brand of fucking.

From somewhere there was the sound of female laughter. Familiar laughter.

But from above and behind her there was the harsh sound of Mr. Fernandez’s voice. ” Ugh, Ughhhhh! You’re so tight! Damn, Puta! You little whore! Bitch! My little bitch!” His cock pounded deeper and deeper into Margie, making her feel as though her insides were being torn apart.

Then there was that final shove of his cock , impaling her at her deepest recesses…..Margie panicked even more as she knew what was coming. ” No! Mr. Fernandez, don’t….!” But it was too late as he gripped her hips , pulling back so that her pussy smacked back against his balls. Margie almost fainted from the pain of that huge meat filling every inch of her raw hole as he held her still, his rigid, hard dick pulsing, jerking, then flooding her captive uterus with what seemed like a never-ending stream of thick, heavy cum.

Then there was that laughter again. And Margie knew it was her sister’s voice. Margie managed to look up and saw her sibling looking down at her from a slot in the room. She couldn’t see all their faces, but she could see enough to realize that the other pair of amused eyes belonged their trustee, Mr. Bevens.

“Well, how do you like being eighteen, little sister? All you imagined? Antonio there has got one of the biggest cocks anyone’s ever seen. Everyone knows how you detest black and brown-skinned people – but Antonio thinks that it’s a shame what they’re going to have to put you through in order to teach you how to appreciate and respect dark cocks and pussies – but I guess you’ll just have to learn, huh?

“Did you know that Daddy financed Antonio’s two sisters’ chain of whorehouses back there? Very profitable, Mr. Bevens tells me. Interesting women; talked with them on the phone. They say they really like the idea of having a sweet-looking young blonde Gringa gal to take care of their needs. They’ve already told their whores about you, too – and they’re absolutely wetting themselves just thinking about all the things they’re going to teach you! ” Maddie giggled between her words. It was a side that Margie had never seen before in her sister.

‘Well, Mr. Bevens and I are going now. Lots of things we have to see to – you know, like telling everyone how you suddenly decided that you just had go on an extended tour of our South American properties to see for yourself how things were going. And later we’ll report the mysterious disappearance of my beloved younger sister. Shame that they’ll never find you! Oh, It looks like Mr. Fernandez might be getting hard again! Oh, goody! Such a beast, he is. You’re so lucky, little sister! Mind if I watch him fuck you? I like to watch things like this, always have. Can’t wait to fly down and see you entertaining all those Latin whores! Maybe I’ll get myself off seeing it, I know Mr. Bevens here will. He’s jacking off right now, heh-heh….Mr. Bevens! Naughty, naughty…..heh, heh, heh….”

“Don’t worry, your sister doesn’t want me to kill you,” Mr. Fernandez laughed as he started to abuse Margie again. “She just doesn’t want to share the estate with you. Gonna ship you down to my little village, break you in, train you to be a good girl. You’ll love livin’ in my sisters’ whorehouse – they’ll make you feel right at home!”

“Nooooooo..! No…!!!!”

“You’re so fuckin’ tight, Puta! You’re makin’ me cum too soon! Aggghhhhhhhhh…… gonna have to punish you for that!”

Margie’s New Home

It had been a severe ardeal for Margie. Bound tightly, gagged and confined in a sealed wooden box while being transported naked on one of the family’s cargo planes, she was a mess of aching bones and sore muscles when she finally arrived in South America. Her sister Maddie had personally overseen all the arrangements and made sure that Margie was delivered to her destination in the utmost security and secrecy.

Margie’s destination was the No. 3 Perez Whorehouse located at the edge of the tiny town of Perez. Owned by sisters Celcia and Maria Fernandez, the Perez chains of brothels catered to a working-class clientele of miners, farm workers and others who made up the lower end of the area’s society.

The deal was for a very large sum of money to be paid to keep Margie securely confined down in that large subterranean cell, the one with the soundproofed walls and the heavy metal locked door. It was a good deal and Maria and Celcia Fernandez were both looking forward to recieving the blond North American girl whom their brother had told them so much about. They had plans for her.

“Welcome, girl. I am Celcia and I have been looking forward to your arrival. This is my boyfriend Eduardo. As you can see, he is quite a man! I’ve heard you don’t like darker-skinned people, but I’m sure that after a few weeks with Eduardo and all of us women here, you’ll change your mind. Just look at that huge dick on Eduardo! He’ll make you scream and beg at first, but then you start to love and worship him. Won’t she, Eduardo?”

“Si, my love. She will be our little pet. Come in, girl. I’m going to give you my special kind of greetings!”

Margie Shows Her New Attitude

Maddie mad it a point to always fly down and personally present Margie with any legal papers that needed to be signed by her. She enjoyed witnessing for herself the perverse humiliations that Margie was enduring daily at the hands of her keepers, the two brothel Madams, Celcia and Maria Fernandez. A further thrill was seeing the obvious attitude-adjustment on Margie’s part; she was no longer the proud, mean and arrogant little bitch who had made life so unpleasant for all those who had had to deal with her through the years. Now Margie was humble, obedient, pliable….The dusky whores who worked the whorehouse liked Margie’s new personality. They liked how she paid attention to their tired pussies and readily licked their assholes without hesitation whenever asked. She had even become adept at sucking their toes and applying their makeup.

Margie was beginning to be the right kind of girl…

Maria, the tall and rotund co-owner of the Perez Whorehouses, had developed a deep affection for Margie and how she did her duties. In fact, Maria had begun to entertain thoughts of making Maria her very own property. She had quietly ordered the construction of a especially-designed dungeon under her seaside home, designed especially for keeping Margie. Yes, perhaps it might mean another year of the most intense and relentless regime of punishment and training for Margie – but in the end, Maria was sure, the blond girl would broken, ready for re-naming and even suitable, perhaps, to become Maria’s sweet young wife…

At the moment, there was the matter of Margie having to put her signature to yet another paper that Maddie and Mr. Bevens needed signed for some business matter of the family estate and businesses. Maddie giggled again as Margie obeyed without hesitation. “Mmmmm, it’s too bad that you’re my sister, Margie. Otherwise…”

C> ” Such a sweet girl, signing those papers just like you’re told,” Maria purred in her slave’s ear as she dug her big fist deeper into the girl’s agonized pussy. ” I’ve told your sister about how you love taking my arm to the elbow – and she wants to see it. I told her how you love the pain and don’t really mean it when you start crying and beg me to stop. Let’s show her…..”

“Oh, God! Oh, Godddd, Mistress….! Please…!”

“You know you love it…….You know you need it….!”

” Uhhhhhhhhh…….. Ohhhhhhh….!”

Step-Dad Rules.

Netty was 18 now by three months. She had thought that she would be in the midst of packing her belongings and finally being able to move into the City and maybe find a job or something. Anything to be able to get away from the farm and away from her step-father Big Bob. She and Big Bob had a less-than-cordial relationship since the first day that Netty’s mother had married him. He was a brute of a man and treated both Netty and her mom badly. Mom had died a year ago and since then Netty and Big bob had spoken to each other only when necessary and Netty was counting the days until she had made all the arrangements and could escape this run-down farm in the middle of nowhere and the man who she hated.

To make things worse, Netty had began to notice Big Bob looking at her and speaking to her in a different way every since her birthday. In a way that made her uncomfortable, that made her skin crawl….

“Hmmmm you sure done grown up, gal. Done filled out in all the right places…..”

“You look a whole lot like yer mother. Got a cute ass just like her….”

Then there was that afternoon when Big Bob had come in from the field and announced, ” Netty, I’ve decided you ain’t goin’ nowhere! You gonna stay right here and take care of things, take care of me!”

Netty had laughed, “Are you crazy? I don’t know what my mother ever saw in you, but I’ve always thought you’re nothing by a big, ignorant slob who I can’t stand! Get out of my way! I’m packing my bags and getting out of here!”

Big Bob’s slap had knocked Netty to the floor and before she could recover her senses, he was dragging her into the bedroom her had shared with her late mother.

“I meant it when I said you ain’t goin’ nowhere,” he said as he began to slap Netty’s face back and forth.

“Please! Don’t hit me! Don’t hurt me!”

“I’m gonna do more than hit you, you little bitch! Gonna show you how I kept yer mom in line. Gonna fuck you just like I used to fuck her….!”

“No! Stay away from me! NOOOOOOOOOOO!”

But Big Bob didn’t stay away from Netty. In fact he spent the next few days enjoying the feeling that came from filling Netty’s holes with his big, strong cock.

After that , Big Bob made it a habit of keeping Netty chained – and availble – in the small, smelly barn at the back of the main house. Nothing he liked better than taking a break from all his hard work aound the farm and having a frightened Netty arouse his huge dick with her obedient mouth before fucking her long and hard on the dirt and itchy straw on the barn floor.

“I love fuckin’ ya even more than I liked fuckin’ yer Ma,” laughed Big Bob. “I ain’t gonna be yer Step Dad after next week. The preacher’s gonna be ’round and he’s gonna marry us up! Til then, I’m keeping ya out here in the barn,” he said as guided his giant cockhead against Netty’s pucker.

“That hurt ya? Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it…….Now start movin’ that ass real slow-like….”

Prentice’s Devoted Aunties.

It had been quite a shock for Prentice, the sudden change in the behavior of her three aunties. with whom she shared the little two-acre farm. In none of the time which she had spent with them after the death of her mother, had any of them ever exhibited the slightest hit of any impropriety in action or thought toward her. In fact, it had only been a matter of days since Aunts, Millie, Mildred and Great Aunt Belinda had gotten together and thrown quite a hoop-de-do birthday party for Prentice. There were no expensive presents to be had, but the dresses they made for her were almost as good as store-bought and the hand-made ice cream was more delicious that any Prentice had tasted before.

The Aunties’ farm was isolated and on poor land but the women were hard-working andf managed to grow enough vegetable crops to feed themselves in addition to being able to make a living with what they sold to the grocery stores in the distant towns around them. Life was hard, but they had managed to get along by themselves, without any menfolk around.

Prentice had enjoyed staying with her Aunties, but she was of legal age now and had the normal teenager’s urge to move out and experience what was out there in the world…. That was the beginning of things going wrong.

It was the actions of Auntie Mildred that started things; the big-bodied woman had grabbed Prentice by her arms, declaring, ” Ain’t you the most ungrateful, selfish gal! What do you mean, you just gonna pack up and leave us here? This is how you repay us for all we done to give you food and a roof over your head?”

Prentice was stunned. ” I don’t know what you -”

But Auntie Mildred was not one to argue. Her strong-armed punches reduced her niece to a wilted lump on the floor. When Prentice recovered her senses, she was being pushed naked into the living room. Oh, my God! They were all naked!

“We were counting on you wantin’ to stay here with us on your own accord, niece,” Aunt Millie told her sternly. ” But it seems we’re just gonna have to make sure that you stay here and keep us company. Lots of duties we had in mind for you to take care of. No men around, no need for ’em. Especially with a cute gal like you bein’ here.”

“What are you talking about? I don’t understand!”

“Oh, child, you’re a woman now – so quit pretendin’ you ain’t never heard of eatin’ pussy. Mildred, it looks like we’re gonna be spendin’ the next few days teachin’ our niece here the facts of life. Why don’t you go and get that giant strap-on thing you use on gals who get stubborn, like I think this one’s gonna be……”

“What the hell’s all this noise out here?”

“Sorry, Great Auntie. Our niece here has told us she wants to leave us and go out on her own.”

Well, we can’t have that, can we? I’ve been lookin’ forward to havin’ her lick my old pussy to keep me warm at night! You and Mildred get to work breakin’ her down like you did all them other girls we got buried out back. Then you come and get me when she’s ready and in the mood. I wanna be first, understand?”

Forced Into the Family.

Anna had always wanted to be fully accepted by her Step-Aunt Dorthy and her two daughters. In the four years that she had lived with them, it seemed as though she was still considered an outsider, no matter how much she tried to earn their respect and affection. The two daughters, Emily and Tonia, were just as distant now towards Anna as they had been when she first arrived. Dorthy was only slightly better in her treatment of her step-niece; being more concerned about how much work that she could put in during the day – in contrast to her two cousins, who tended to spend much of their time chasing boys and raiding the refrigerator. The rural trailer park that Dorthy owned was in constant need of sweep, repairs and other work, so it seemed that for Anna, the chores never seemed to end.

Finally Anna decided, enough was enough. Being eighteen, she had other things in life to explore and her dreams of being part of that family were not going to be realized – so why stick around?

Anna’s mistake was announcing her intention to leave Aunt Dorthy and her two selfish daughters behind. Aunt Dorthy had grown to rely on having all the hard work done by her niece and these new plans were a definite drawback. They beat Anna daily and kept her gagged and locked in the rear trailer at the back of the property.

“You know,” Aunt Dorthy said thoughtfully to her daughters, ” maybe that little bitch can still be some use to us after all. ” I mean, she’s got some good looks on her. I betcha it woundn’t be a problem setting her up back there for paying customers. Nearest whorehouse is over at that truck station and that’s twenty miles or so. We keep her back there, charge ten bucks or so and we might make a nice little bit of change off her pretty ass.”

“That’s a great idea, Ma! After we make a whore out of her, can she lick our pussies?”

“Of course, dear. I mean, whores do everything, right?”‘

Emily had an idea. ” You know, Cousin Willard’s supposed to be comin’ by tomorrow. Why don’t we have him break her in? He used to keep the girls in line over at the truckstop…”

Cousin Willard was the perfect choice to break an unwilling Anna in and prepare her for her new duties as a whore. Nothing Willard liked better than raping and riding a pretty and crying girl…

“Fuck! This gal learns quick! Damn nice cocksucker! Here comes, bitch! Lookit all my cum runnin’ out! Lick it all up, bitch!”

“You heard your cousin! Get to work and lick up every damn bit of that jizz, you hear?”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Two months ago, Sanchez saw Olivia for the first time. The curvaceous blonde was working out at the gym where he’d been hired to scrub toilets. Seeing her firm body clad in tight yoga pants and a tank top was like waving a red cape in front of a psychotic bull.

Immediately he knew that he’d crawl to Hell and back to own her, to make her his property. He spied on her during her workouts, taking many breaks to masturbate in the same toilets he’d been cleaning day after day.

By the time her exercise routine was over, his massive pecker was rubbed raw… Damn fuck! That bitch moves so sexy, she’s so hot!

He followed her to the parking lot and wrote down her license plate number. Since then he’s been stalking the young woman. Learning her movements, where she lived, who she knows. Finding out who would miss her if she suddenly vanished.

After two months, Sanchez can’t hold himself back any more. Like a muscle bound tornado full of sickness and violence, the hulking loser is ready to strike!

He has spent months on a meticulous and sadistic plan that will drag Olivia down into the pits of hell.

_______________________________

“Gotcha! Where you think you’re going, fuckmeat? I gots all the dick your sopping cunt can handle, and then some! You shouldn’t be on the road anyway, you know what they say about women drivers! Probably kill someone trying to drive while putting on your whore makeup or yapping on the phone. The only safe way a women can travel is in the trunk! HAW! That way you ain’t distracting the driver with your endless babble!”

“Now be a good girl and take a big sniff! I don’t mind crackin’ you over the head, but if you pass out this way, it doesn’t make a mess!”

_______________________________

“That’s right, honey. Time for you to go nighty-night and let Sanchez take over. This is the best day of your life, but you’re too stupid to know it. If you start screaming, I start breaking bones! Now be an obedient bobble-head and take a big whiff of the gas. Stuck up cunts like you got brains the size of rat turds, so this stuff is gonna work fast. If you were smart, you’d spread those legs and beg me for a screw! But a blonde bimbo like you has to find out what you’re good for the hard way!”

“Close your eyes and go to sleep, princess. When you wake up, you’ll be in a magical castle filled with lots of toys for you to play with!”

_______________________________

Beyond the edge of town Sanchez has his home. The land was originally planned to be used for new apartments and urban housing, but when the economy collapsed those plans evaporated. The only places still standing out here are rambling shacks and termite riddled shells. Many miles separate neighbors, and most places don’t have any neighbors at all.

Screams out here go unheard by anyone but desert snakes and buzzards. …

Sanches’s dirty hovel, out in the middle of a god forsaken desert, will be Olivia’s home for the rest of her days…

_______________________________

“There you go, girly. Welcome home! Got a splitting headache, eh? Kinda like a mule was trying to kick your empty head off your pretty shoulders? Well your Owner is here to take care of you now. You ain’t gotta worry about anything but being an obedient fuckpet from now on. I’m gonna tell you when you can eat and when you can take a shit. You ain’t gonna even breathe without checking with Sanchez first. Comprende? Now get up off your ass! Just cuz you ain’t learned my rules yet, don’t mean I gotta put up with a lazy whore. You’re a workin’ girl now, bitch! You gotta earn your keep!”

_______________________________

“Recognize me? HA! Didn’t think so! Snot nosed cockteasing whores like you don’t look twice at a guy like me. If a dude ain’t waving around a wad of cash and driving a sweet set of wheels, he’s invisible to you! Well I’m the most important man in your life now, fuckmeat. I’m Sanchez. When I was serving hard time in the state prison they used to call me “Sanchez Sickfuck”, but you call me ‘Master!’ I don’t want to hear you call me anything else!”

“Dunno what I’m gonna call a hot lay like you. “Olivia” is too nice a name for a woman I’m gonna use like a human jizz-mop. I’m thinkin’ of calling you fuckpig or snatchface. Or fucktoy or maybe slut, or just whore, or cunthole, or titmeat… Whatever name I decide on, I’ll carve it into your forehead with a razor so I don’t forget!”

“I served 30 years in a cage with dozens of lowlife animals. Only been out for a few months, but I’ve been busy! Every waking minute I’ve been preparing a little slice of paradise for myself. Figured I deserved it after not even getting a sniff of juicy twat for three decades! Got it all ready. Locks on all the doors and windows, soundproofed walls and chains bolted to the floor. All that was missing was a tight snatch that I can pound whenever I want!”

“Now that I got ya, I don’t need nothing else! When a man’s got three fuckholes to use and shoot gobs of spooge into, he’s king of the world! Yeah, don’t you worry none. I know you long legged, big titted sows are real horny and I know how to give your slutty cunt the kind of pounding it needs.

_______________________________

“I earned a reputation in the slammer for being the biggest, meanest, most fucked-in-the-head badass ever locked away. I could make the guards shit themselves just by lookin’ at em! They thought I was sick in the head when they first put me away, but after 30 years, they ain’t seen nothin’ yet! Every night I thought of the most twisted ways I’d use a woman if I ever got out. I musta replayed fantasies a thousand times in my head. Grabbing some hot piece of ass and smashing her face into the ground as my dick ripped into her cherry. Pissing into a whore’s tight cunt until she’s ready to explode, then punching her in the gut till she erupts in a shower of piss and shit! Squirting a sticky load over some crying sluts face as she begged me not to snap her neck when I was done. Ah! Good times!”

“And when I thought of how I’d turn a hottie like you into my devoted cock-worshiping slave, I stroked myself. Night after night I beat off in my cell… thinking of today… and what I’m gonna do to you! Mmmm…. your skin is so soft and silky. It’s gonna look real nice when it’s all red and bruised from my paddle. Yeah, you’ll be feeling that a lot during your training! You’ll be meeting whips and canes, and all sorts of toys in the coming weeks! Aren’t you a lucky slut?”

_______________________________

“Here we go! Our little love nest! Say goodbye to whatever you were before I got you, snatchface. You’re a brainless chick now. You ain’t been broken in properly. But after a couple of months sleeping in cold, slimy puddles of spooge and you’ll be an eager cum-swilling cocksucker! You’re gonna feel more pain than you ever thought existed in the whole world, and I’m gonna make you cum even as you cry in terror and disgust.

Haw! Guess which one you’re gonna hate more! Anyone can cry while getting their ass whipped while they gag on a crusty dildo. But only a shameless whore gets wet while she’s being degraded! You’re gonna be feeling such incredible pain and unbearable pleasure in this room that I’m not sure you’ll ever want leave! Yeah, you’re gonna fucking love what I’ll be doing to you!”

_______________________________

“Better get wet quickly, princess! It’ll make our first screwing less painful for you! I don’t mind dry shafting a whore, but you’ll feel like you’re getting fucked by a rusty power drill!”

“I’ve been waiting for this for 30 years, planning every detail. They locked me up a sick freak, but they released a horny animal! I got decades worth of jizz bubbling in my balls, whore. And I’m gonna blast every drop into you. Your belly will be swollen with my jizz, and cum is gonna be leaking out of your ass and twat when I’m done with you. There ain’t gonna be any part of your body that’s not gonna be slimy with my ball-snot once I’m done reaming you! You’ll probably think you hate it at first, but that’s only cause you ain’t never had a real man plowing your fuckholes before! Once you feel my big cock bruising your cunt and tearing your ass, you’ll fall in love with me! I promise!”

“After being locked away in a filthy cell for years, this place is a palace! That smell of sweat and wet socks makes it cozy. Waking up in the middle of the night with roaches crawling on your skin and lice wiggling through your hair lets you know you’re home!”

“I made this room special for you, fuckpet. Your Master wanted to chain you in the doghouse at night, but the coyotes would rip your throat out before you finished your training. So your Master is letting you stay indoors with him. See? Your Owner is kind to his worthless blonde cumdump!”

“That ain’t the only thing I’ve done for you. I got a stockpile of toys that will keep your dripping crack happy!”

“So what do you think of your new home? Nice, ain’t it? You’ll notice your new master has been workin’ hard to make sure your every desire is met!”

_______________________________

“Enough talkin’, time for pumping! I spent years in solitary confinement, so I don’t talk much. You’re gonna get real good at knowing what I want without me telling you. A slap on the ass means get on your knees. Twisting your tits means open your mouth and look into my eyes. Smacking the back of your head means start sucking!

You gonna learn real good or you’ll be beaten like a boxer’s two-timing wife!”

“Sanchez knows how to deal with chicks who don’t appreciate my cock stabbing their poon. I would’a been locked up for life if they’d found all the women I’d had to punish for being too stupid to thank me for stuffing their holes!”

Don’t you move now, I don’t wanna cut up that nice soft skin of yours! That’s not on the agenda until much later…

_______________________________

“I’m gonna fuck you, slave. Even a braindead cow like you musta figured that out. I’ve watched you at the gym. You take care of your body, making it all firm and tanned so that guys will stare at you. You want attention, bitch? You got it! Ain’t no way you were gonna be jiggling those jugs without paying the price!”

“I’m gonna be dickin’ you so deep that you’ll taste my jizz when I cum! When I smash your gash, it’s gonna feel like I’m ripping out your soul. And this is just the first of millions of rough poundings I’ve thought up for you!”

“You ready for your first fuck, slavecunt? Is your pussy getting all wet and slimy at the thought of my hard rod stretching your hole?”

_______________________________

“You’re mine now, slut. I own you just like I own my stained underwear! Did you think that a cheap piece of ass like you was anything more than a disposable cumhole? Ha! You’re a natural blonde, no doubt about it! Only a spoiled, rich bitch would think that she she’s allowed to say ‘no’ to a man! I’m your Master and you’re my jizz-slurping slave. After a few years of having my pole poking your guts, you’ll get to like it!”

“Lemmie get you ready for that first cunt busting, whore. For a dick-addicted fuckpig like you this is what you’ve been craving all your life! You want it to be special don’t you? You want to remember this for the rest of your life, and I want everything to be perfect!”

_______________________________

“Ain’t you dreamed of this, twatface? A Mexican stud claiming your clit as his personal cock holster? I’ve been locked up longer than you’ve been alive! This is your destiny!”

“Ain’t nothing beats the real thing! I’ve jacked off to unwashed panties, ripped nylons and sweat stained bras. I’ve chewed on women’s shoes while beating my meat… sending ropy wads of jizz down my hairy thighs. It was good, but nothing satisfies like shooting a load deep into a crying woman’s womb. It lets her know she’s no longer innocent and pure. She’s as used as a second-hand condom!”

“A nasty slut like you must be gettin’ real turned on by now right? Just think, you’ll be getting fucked raw by a prick that hasn’t felt a woman’s cunt walls in thirty years! I’ve got so much spunk saved up for you, it might well come out your mouth when I’m through!”

УYou can fight all you want, bitch. AinТt gonna do you no good. Might as well do what your momma told you and lie back and enjoy it. Once you feel my swimmers wiggling inside you, you might even like it! I can tell youТre a slut. You dress like a hooker and youТve got big tits. Pretending you donТt want to ride my dick is just pathetic!Ф

УAll you sexy chicks are the same. You like making guys hard. Shaking your ass as you walk down the street, showing off your long legs by wearing fuck-me heels and tight skirts. Fucking cockteasing whores! I want you to tell me how sorry you are as IТm pumping your sloppy cunt, bitch. This is gonna be payback for every guy you gave blueballs just so you could have a laugh!Ф

“DonТt struggle, slave! Trust me, I know whatТs best for you! A thorough, hard shagging and rough ass-fucking is just what you need! There ainТt nothinТ you can do to avoid it, so just get lay back, spread them long legs of yours, and enjoy my cock in your tight holes! All you sluts are nymphomaniacs and masochists at heart, just give into it!”

_______________________________

УOh yeah! You got nice feet, dickbait! IТm gonna love sucking on your toesЕ licking the soles of your feet and tasting the sludge between your toes. Damn that turns me on! My pecker is throbbing just thinking about it! I lost count of how many kinks I developed in prison. When I went in I couldnТt think about anything but poon. But after not even seeing a woman for 10 years I started fantasizing about some really sick stuff to get me off. Hell, I probably invented a few kinks while I was wasting away in the state pen!Ф

УIf youТre a good lay IТll let you keep your toenails. Try biting my cock when IТm slamming it down your throat and IТll rip them off with pliers one by one until youТre crippled with pain!Ф

УYouТre gonna learn to jack me off with your feet, cumslave. Even when IТm putting out cigarettes on your soles, youТll still be stroking my meat eagerly like a domesticated harem slave. You canТt even imagine the things youТre gonna learn, fuckpig. There ainТt nothing too depraved or humiliating that I canТt make you do with a big smile on your pretty face!Ф

“Yeah… gonna train you to make me cum with them feet! And walk in seven inch tall stiletto heels! And every time you fall down in them, you get a hard whipping across your tits and ass! I may not have mentioned it yet, but IТm a hardcore sadist, and I got all sorts of nasty shit planned for you!”

_______________________________

УNow thatТs what IТm talking about! Spread open like a dish of cunt being served for dinner! Probably not the wedding night you dreamed about as a little girl, but youТre a ball-sniffing woman now. Time for you to act like it! YouТre gonna give up that snatch, honey. Your gonna give it to your Owner again and again until your sweet clam feels like itТs been cracked open with a hammer. This is gonna be how you say СI belong to youТ to your Master!Ф

“Feel them iron bars youТre handcuffed to? Yeah, thatТs real tough iron there, none of that aluminum shit. This bed here is just as tough as me, so it wonТt give out under the brutal fuckings that I plan on givinТ ya!”

“Once youТre properly trained, IТll let you keep your legs free so you can hug them around your master and pull me even deeper into your cunt!”

_______________________________

УHaw! Bless my maggot-eaten soul! A shaved gash! DidnТt I say you were a cocksucking dick magnet? This proves it!Ф

УSNIFFF!!!! AHHH! Sweet and tangy like an oyster dipped in honey! I ainТt smelled puss this fresh since I picked up that hitchhiker in my daddyТs Ford. Damn, I wonder if they ever found all the pieces of her after I was through ruining her twat for anyone else. Who knows? I had my fun, and thatТs all that matters!Ф

“Mmmmm… you smell good. There ainТt nothinТ I hate more than a fucking smelly, fishy cunt! Better keep your cunt fresh for me, cause you donТt want me cleaninТ it thatТs for sure! I got a nice wire brush for just such an occasion!”

УYeah… SNOORT! Honeyjugs, the smell of your poon is bringing out the animal in me! IТm getting so hard you could smash bricks with my dick! You got me horny, but IТm at my most dangerous when IТm ready to drill a chickТs cooter. HAW! Just ask that hitchhikerЕФ

“Hot damn! You’re a sopping mess! Your twat is running like a faucet! Guess you want to be owned by a real man, don’t you slut? All those white sissys you’ve been playing with can’t get your kitty purring. You need an alpha wolf to tame your nasty hole!”

“Keep that puss-slime flowing, whore. It’s just proof that you’re nothing more than a worthless slut only good for soaking up jizz like a porn shop’s cum-rag!”

“Yeah… silky smooth and real moist! You’re a horny little fuck slave aren’t you? This is what you’ve been waiting for your whole life, someone like ME to take you in hand and give you the hard poundings you’ve been dreaming of?”

“Feel my fingers, cunt? Sliding real deep? Soon that’ll be my cock, and it’s so much thicker and longer! It’ll be battering you open soon, stretching you out and filling your cunt so full you’ll feel like you’re bursting!”

_______________________________

“Relax… feel my fingers wiggling inside your muff, bitch… Gonna be sticking my dick up your shaft next. I bet you like it rough, don’t you?. You’ve been begging your boyfriends to slap you with their dicks or crush your funbags while they tittyfuck you, uh?. But they couldn’t satisfy you, could they? You got an itch that only a deranged ex-con with a foot-long dick can scratch! I’m the answer to your dreams, cow! I like hurting women when I fuck them! You’re gonna be in wet-whore heaven!”

“What the fuck! Are you CRYING? What’s wrong with you? You’re real lucky to have found such a macho, big-dicked, and rough-lovin’ stud like me! Cheer up! I’m gonna fuck you the way you like; real deep and real hard! And just when you think it can’t go any further, I’ll just ram even harder and fuck my way into your womb! Even in your wildest dreams you can’t have imagined the kind of raw power fucking I plan on giving you!

_______________________________

“Stop crying you good for nothing cum dumpster fuck!!! You think your snapper is too good for my Mexican fuckstick?!! I’ve been busting my ass day and night getting things ready for you, and you’re sniffling like a spoiled brat who didn’t get a pony for Christmas?!! You ungrateful fuckpig!!! The honor of licking the sweat from my ass crack should make you delirious with happiness!!! What the fuck is wrong with you?!!! I’m nice enough to give you some foreplay, the kind of stuff every fuckin’ bitch on the planet says she wants, and you fucking cry over it!?!!!

Are you telling me you don’t like your Master’s fingers up your fuckhole?!!! You think I’m fucking doing this for my health, slut!?!!! You think I want to dirty my hands on your smelly, worthless cunt for nothing!?!!!

Are you so stupid that you’re trying to get me pissed off?!!! You don’t think I’ll punch your teeth out and make you slobber on my pecker until you beg me to kill you?!!! You are the stupidest cum-gargling slut I’ve ever met!!!”

_______________________________

“Dumb ass, white cumdump!”

CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAKK!

“I’ve been too gentle with you. Allowed you to think that we’re equals in our relationship. I tried treating you like a god damn princess and this how you fucking repay me!? Rejecting me like I’m just another of your god damn sissy boys that buys you dinner and begs for a fuck?

I guess that being locked up with every scumball and coked-up junky in the state made me forget what women are really like. Well I ain’t gonna make that mistake again. From now on, I’m laying down the law!”

“You ain’t got any rights, you ain’t got any dignity. You exist so my dick has a warm and wet slot to pump spooge into. The moment you start thinking you’re anything more than a worthless cunt with legs, I’m gonna really get rough with you!”

“You’re gonna fuckin’ regret your god damn arrogant attitude! I’m gonna fuck that holier-than-thou attitude right out of that tight little body! You hear me, slut!?!!! You have fucking pissed me off, and now you’re gonna regret it!!!”

“First, let’s get you in your slave uniform! You will be naked for the rest of your worthless existence, whore! Clothes are for people, and you no longer fuckin’ qualify you slutty fucking queen of whores!”

RRRIIIIIPPPPPPP!

You don’t need to dress like a streetwalking crackhead any more, slut. You already got me turned on! I know you were dressing like a tramp to get me hot… yeah… you were just begging for it, and now you got it!

A slave isn’t allowed to wear clothes, so you’re gonna be bare-assed naked from now on. That way I can make sure your cunny is shaved and smooth and your nips are hard as diamonds. HAWR! It also lets you count your bruises so you’ll remember every time you screwed up and forget your place!

You will never try to hide this body from me, slut! You do, and I’ll whip the skin right off your cunt! This is mine, now, cunt! I OWN YOU!”

_______________________________

“Let me introduce you to Big Johnny. You’re gonna be spending more time with him than you are with me. When I’m sleeping or taking a dump, you’re gonna be licking and sucking him like a nun with a lollypop!”

“Big Johnny ain’t been inside a cooter in ages. But he knows what to do once he gets there! He’ll be slamming your womb like a kickboxer working a punching bag. Once your snapper clamps around him, he ain’t gonna let you go till your snatch is plastered with thick, Mexican baby-batter!”

Yeah… You and him are gonna get to know each other real good now. You’ll be spending every wakin’ moment with him, sucking and fucking him! Even if I’m sleeping you’ll still be locking those sweet lips around him! And you better keep him happy, ‘cause if he ain’t happy, he’s pissed! And when Big Johnny is pissed, I’m pissed! And when I’m pissed it means whippings and paddlings and canings and all sorts of sick shit that will ruin your pretty little body!”

_______________________________

“Pretty scary looking, eh? A stupid blonde cocksucker like you has probably never seen how a real man is hung! Your boyfriends have got peanuts between their legs next to my 12 inch baby maker! Sticking this up your wet gash will be like seeing a minnow thrashing around on a boat hook!”

“I expect you to go balls deep when you give me a blowjob, bitch. Just because I’ve got a crotch full of crabs doesn’t mean you can’t give a deepthroat like a Tijuana whore!”

“Give up the poon, bitch! Sanchez is coming in, ready or not! Yeah! That’s a tight fuckhole you got, slut! It’s like trying to drive a tent peg through concrete! UNNNGH! But Little Pedro has a job to do, and he ain’t gonna stop till he’s buried to the balls in your snatch! Damn, that feels good! Little Pedro is gonna be all the way in your womb if he has to poke a new hole in you to get there! YEAHHH!”

“You can’t do nothing about it, slut! I’m taking your snatch and gonna ride you like a pimp interviewing a new hooker. Squeeze that bone bitch. You can clamp those pink lips on my tool all you want, but you can’t stop me from ripping you wide open!”

_______________________________

“What? Bottomed out already? Why aren’t you deeper, slut? Ain’t you been riding enough dick to stretch you out properly? Haw! Guess you ain’t been able to find a man big enough to stretch your nasty slot! Well you got one now!”

“What the fuck am I hitting? Is that your cervix? You think that’s gonna stop me, slut? I gots three more inches of fuckstick to pound into you, and ain’t no cervix gonna stop me! I’m gonna be buried so deep in your dripping snatch that when I cum it’s gonna shoot out your ears!”

_______________________________

“Yeah, that’s what I’ve been dreaming of. Feeling a whore’s heartbeat while she thrashes around on my cock. Every day in jail I thought about this. You’re doing good, fuckpig. You’re being an obedient lay for your Owner. Your mamma would be real proud if she could see you now. Laying on your back with your legs spread, getting shafted like a cheerleader at prom…. nice and silky on my cock…. “

“This is what life is all about. Having a hot chick beneath you, trying to hide her excitement as you drill deeper and deeper into her tight cunt. Ha! Too bad my cellmates couldn’t see me now! They’d cut off their left nut for a chance at screwing a white hottie like you!”

“And to think that I get to splash in your gash every night for the rest of your life! There ain’t gonna be a single day that you won’t have my spooge oozing out of one of your holes.

“SLUURP! I can’t get enough of your salty tears, whore. I can almost taste your humiliation! You don’t seem so high and mighty any more. Once a woman’s gash is being stretched by a thick dick, she’s nothing more than a pathetic wet crack with tits! The only reason for you to be able to speak is so you can scream as I’m hurting you!”

“Little Pedro is inside you, whore. Can’t you feel him squirming around like a python inside your pink clam? He likes you. He’s decided to keep you around for awhile. As long as your cunny can milk out every drop of his ball slime, you’ll be safe. But the moment you don’t show total devotion to Little Pedro, he’s gonna make you beg for death!”

_______________________________

“NNNNNGH! These are quality melons, twatface! Firm and juicy, and all natural! I like slapping around fat tits. It tells a woman who’s in charge! You must have been proud of growing these udders for me, slut. SLLURRRP! I don’t got a problem with chicks with tiny tits, but when whore has a rack this big it lets the world know she’s ready for breeding!”

“MMMMNNGH! I’m gonna chew off your jugs, princess. Flopping these udders around in front of a horny ex-con is like waving a steak in front of a starving pit bull! Ya gotta be careful or he’s gonna tear a chunk outta your hide!”

_______________________________

“GGGGGHHHH! Take every inch, stupid whore! Sanchez ain’t been able to dive into sloppy poon for ages, and he’s making up for lost time! NNRRRRGH! Fuck! Stuck up, worthless piece of meat! Ain’t nobody looking for you, ain’t no one gonna rescue you. You’re my fuckslave now! Yeah! Clamp that snatch! Squeeze my pecker as I pop my wad! You know you want it!”

“GGGGGHAAA! All the way to my hairy nuts! That’s right, bitch! Grind your slit into my crotch! Gonna flood you with your Master’s cum! Little Pedro is throbbing inside you all ready to knock you up like a college girl on spring break! UNGH! Squeeze it, bitch! Milk my dick dry or I’ll rip your fat tits off!”

“My balls are throbbing, I’m building up a load! Keep working that all, slut!”

_______________________________

“C’mon whore! Work for my cum! I ain’t no white sissy you can just flash your gash and make him cream. Squeeze that dick! YEAAAAHH!!! Squeeze my pecker raw! You stupid, dumb ‘ho! You’re only good for gulping cum and choking down your Master’s turds! Prove to your Owner that you’re worth the trouble of fucking!”

“YEAAAHHHH! Work that twat, bitch!”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

The Gift
by Thndrshark. All rights reserved.

A quick story I threw together. See if you can guess what celebrities inspired me!

Jennifer glanced at her watch and wondered where her friend was. Standing outside the local electronics store, she was impatient to get this over with. Her boyfriend’s birthday was the next day and she still couldn’t decide what to get him. She knew this was an important moment in their relationship. She had recently graduated from high school and moved in with John, her senior by 3 years, and they had already spoken of spending the rest of their lives together. His turning 21 not only marked an important moment in his life, but was also the first time they could officially celebrate an occasion as an adult couple. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t find anything appropriate. She had already considered everything from a trip to a new watch, but they didn’t seem to fit the right mood. She had always been bad at this gift thing. She knew he put on a good face when he had opened previous presents. But she could see his disappointment sneaking through as he held up socks or a new CD. And whenever he gave gifts to her, they always seemed to be the perfect thing for the moment, gifts that inevitably brought tears to her eyes.

She finally caught site of Sarah across the parking lot and waved her down. She ran up, out of breath, but looking none the worse for wear, as usual.

“I’m sorry I was late,” she started while still several feet away. “I couldn’t get away.”

Jennifer was just glad she was finally here. “No problem. I appreciate you coming.” Sarah looked up the store front they now stood in front of.

“Is this what you’re reduced to?” She was smiling, but she could see the troubled look in her friend’s eyes.

“I have no idea,” Jennifer said. “I want something really special, something he’ll never forget. I doubt we’ll find it here but I have no clue what else to try.”

Jennifer and Sarah had been friends since child hood. Both very different, they none-the-less had something in common; their uncommon beauty. Jennifer had an innocent, friendly face, complimented by long, dark, softly curled hair, large, firm breasts and a thin frame. She was probably the single most sought after girl when she was in high school, with the choice of boyfriends at her fingertips. Sarah shared a similar level of beauty. But where Jennifer may have been the innocent ingйnue, Sarah was the strong leading lady type. A little taller than Jennifer at 5’2″, she was more of the vixen. Her shoulder length sandy blonde hair offset her deep, dark eyes and glamorous face. But more so than her beauty, you could see her thinking. She certainly wasn’t as voluptuous as her friend, a point that wasn’t lost on her, but she held her own in the field of men.

“You’re thinking too simple, Jen,” Sarah goaded. ” What do all guys want?”

“Well, sex, I guess.”

“Is John any different?”

“No. He probably has a more refined taste, but it all boils down to sex, anyway.” They both laughed at this. Jennifer had always confided everything in her friend. Even when John started teasing her with ideas of wearing tight latex outfits or threatening to give her a sound spanking. Slowly, John revealed a darker side that often surprised and shocked Jennifer. But Sarah was never shocked. Instead she encouraged her friend to experiment, knowing that his fantasies were the best way to his heart.

“No better way to a man’s heart than through his pants,” Sarah proclaimed. Jennifer nodded.

“Ok. Then what do you suggest?”

Sarah seemed to muse for a moment. “Well… if he had his ultimate fantasy, what do you think it would be?”

Jennifer blushed at the thought that crossed her mind. But she knew her friend enough to know she wouldn’t be surprised. “I think he would love to have me as his sex slave for a night.”

Sarah smiled at that, glancing over Jennifer’s body. “You would make a good little slave, wouldn’t you!” They both laughed, though Jennifer’s was a bit more forced.

“Ok, if you’re serious about this, then you have to trust me fully, ok?”

Jennifer shrugged her shoulders. “I really don’t know what else to do.” She waved her hand in front of her. “Lead the way.”

________________________________________

Jennifer waited nervously in John’s living room. She smoothed her sun dress across her legs and looked at her watch, wondering what was keeping Sarah. John had been sent off for the afternoon to some sporting event, a gift from his friends at work, leaving the girls at home to get ready for his “big surprise.” They had agree to meet at his place by 3:00pm and Jennifer had arrived right on time, letting herself into the home with her key. Sarah had borrowed John’s key as well, so she had expected to find her friend already here. Instead, the house seemed empty. She took a seat in the living room, trying to distract herself with television. The old mansion, an inheritance from John’s grandparents, seemed to loom over her, its dark woods and foreboding design making her uncomfortable. She had always felt a little uncomfortable in the house, but she knew she had to start calling it home.

She nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard footsteps from upstairs. As she turned to see who it was, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Sarah.

“You scared the hell out of me,” she said.

“I’m sorry. I came over early to get some things ready upstairs for your big night.” She grinned in excitement. “Are you ready?” Jennifer watched as she set down a large duffle bag.

“I guess so,” she mumbled.

“Ok, then let’s just start here.” Sarah dropped the bag and started pulling out a collection of strange objects. “Get undressed. Did you do what I told you?”

Jennifer began slipping off her sun dress, revealing her young body and newly shaved pussy. “Yes, but it feels really weird.”

Sarah took a glance, smiling at the sight of her. “You look perfect. Come over here.” Jennifer walked over to her friend, feeling very self conscious. But Sarah had seen her naked many times, and they had even had a short lived and exciting lesbian moment a few years ago, though it had only consisted of some kissing and touching. Her friend knew her body well and she knew there was no reason to be embarrassed.

“Turn around and lit your hair up,” Sarah commanded. As Jennifer held her hair up high, she could feel her friend placing a wide collar around her neck. The band fit snuggly, then a click told her a small padlock held it into place. She touched the strange piece of leather around her neck, feeling the cool steel of a ring dangling from the front. She could feel a strange tingling between her legs as she responded to the feeling. She was getting aroused! Jennifer knew she was sort of interested in these types of games. Though her shy nature often appeared as prudishness, she found herself daring John to punish her now and then, encouraging him to bind her hands. It was rare that they did these things, but she knew he was always the most aroused when they did. And she had to admit that she was also.

“Put your hands behind your back, palms touching.” Jennifer pressed her wrists together, knowing what was next. The cool leather strap slipped around her wrists and pulled snug until she couldn’t move them apart. She soon felt another strap around her elbows and her friend began pulling them together. She was limber enough to manage this form of restriction, but the feeling of her breasts being forced out and her shoulders back made her feel even more vulnerable. Sarah finished binding her arms then rotated her to face a mirror in the corner. Standing behind Jennifer, holding shoulders, Sarah could feel the lust in her heart, as she examined her bound friend. She couldn’t resist running her fingers down across her breasts, feeling them grow beneath her fingers.

“I should keep you for myself, she whispered in Jennifer’s ear. She could feel a shiver run through her friend’s body, despite the warmth of the room. Her hands caressed down and over Jennifer’s firm breasts then over her flat stomach. Jennifer was getting even more wet, not only from her friend’s touch, but also from the sight of her own bound form. Rather than the amateur dog collar or soft rope that John had used on her in the past, the thick leather around her neck and the wide straps holding her arms together behind her made her look just like the dark fantasies she had dreamt. She was both scared and excited by the image before her.

“Let me finish then we can head upstairs,” said Sarah, reaching into the bag once more. Jennifer looked down at the strange object that Sarah held to her lips. The large red rubber ball looked far too large to fit into her young mouth. But she had agreed to go along with the plan, and reluctantly opened up. Sarah pushed the ball by her teeth, forcing the gag deep into her mouth. Jennifer almost choked on the enormous size as the rubber sank in, but had no chance to complain. The leather strap connected was quickly, and Sarah gave it an extra tug to pull it deeper into her friend’s mouth, eliciting a muffled whimper. Sarah caressed her hair to calm her down, then looked her in the eyes.

“Do you want to do the shoes, too?” Jennifer thought of the painful ballet shoes she had tried on at the store. She knew they made her long legs look even more sexy, but she also knew that they were very painful to walk on. But she was determined to go all the way, and didn’t want to stop now. She nodded.

“Good girl,” Sarah said, reaching back into the bag. The menacing shoes made Jennifer’s heart skip a beat, but she allowed Sarah to sit her down on a footstool and lace the shoes on. Finally, she was lifted back on her feet. She wanted to cry out immediately as her toes pressed into the end of the shoes and her calves stretched. She now towered over her friend, but was also at her mercy. Sarah smiled again then laced a finger into Jennifer’s collar ring and led her up the stairs.

________________________________________

Jennifer was getting nervous. It seemed like she had been waiting here for several hours. She tried to shift her position, but the straps allowed her little room. Sarah had led her into John’s master bedroom and Jennifer had stopped surprised at the door. The room, already made up of dark woods and a large wrought iron bed, had been enhanced by a collection of equipment and furniture that made the room look like a dungeon. Chains dangled off the bed frame, metal cuffs connected to the end and harsh looking whips laid about. Sarah had led Jennifer to the middle of an open space near the base of the bed and pushed her onto her knees. A heavy chain connected from an ancient ring set in the floor to the front of her collar. The weight seemed to pull her body down to the floor and she struggled to stay upright. She could feel as Sarah attached s spreader bar between her knees and ankles, forcing her to expose her newly shaved pussy. At that, Sarah had kissed her friend on the head.

“I’m going to make up a story for you, something that will get his blood rolling. Just play along, ok?” Jennifer had little choice but to nod, then watch her friend leave her.

She spent the time trying to see how Sarah had modified the room. But the lighting was spotty and dark, making it difficult to see well. She could only see the glints of light glancing off dangerous steel.

Despite the heavy chain dragging on her neck, Jennifer was forced to maintain a very erect posture, the straps holding her arms together behind her forced her back straight. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she caught sight of a mirror and her dim reflection. She could see how she would look to John. She was truly a slave now, completely bound and immobile. Her pussy was wet and she wished she could touch herself, or even close her legs. But the knee spreader kept her legs wide and removed any possibility of self pleasure.

She jumped at the sound of voices outside. She expected John but she could also pick out Sarah voice. She was surprised, but not too much, thinking perhaps that John was making her stay until he discovered her surprise. The voices grew louder until, just outside the door, she could hear Sarah’s voice.

“I know you’ve fantasized about this, John,” she could hear Sarah say. “Now’s your chance. Jennifer is now your sex slave and she asked me to help you train her.” Jennifer was shocked to hear this. She had never intended for Sarah to be a part of this. She figured she would be found by John, have a fun night of love making and that would be that. Now, her best friend was making it into something much more. She suddenly remembered her friend’s words. This was part of the fantasy. Well, one of her fantasies had included Sarah dominating her, so maybe this would make it come true.

“So, what do you get out of this?” John was just outside the door, pausing before entering.

“I think you and I would make a great master and mistress team. Jennifer will need a lot of training. Even though she was so certain she wanted to be your slave, I think she’s in for more than she thought.”

“How far are we going to take her,” he asked.

“All the way,” Sarah responded. “If you don’t want her after awhile, we can sell her and make some money. I’m sure she would command a good price.” Jennifer was shocked to hear this, but she knew it must be part of the story.

Finally, the door opened and John entered. He must stopped at the door, examining the changes to his room, until his eyes stopped on his girlfriend’s bound form. Jennifer kept her head bowed in submission, remembering some book about not looking her master in the eyes. She could see his boots approach, then his hand reached down and lifted her chin. She could see his passion in his eyes and at that moment was determined to live up the fantasy, if anything just to make this the best gift he had ever received. She knew she must be a sight, her long, dark hair cascading past the padlocked collar onto her harshly bound arms. He lifted her chin until the heavy chain stopped her head from rising more.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” She looked into his eyes and nodded. “You want to be my slave?” Again, she nodded. “You’ll do anything I command?” A nod again. “You will be mine to own?” Yes, she signaled. She watched him smile and release her chin. She glanced behind him if only to give Sarah a thankful look and was shocked at how her friend looked. Rather than the old jeans and blouse she wore earlier, she almost didn’t recognize her now. Towering on six inch heeled patent boots, Sarah was clad in long rubber leggings that gleamed in the light. A skimpy latex G-string hid just beneath a rubber garter belt. Her long arms were also covered in rubber gloves that reached nearly to her shoulders. Her breasts were exposed, supported by a rubber push up bra, forcing her large breasts to standout even more. She was a beautiful sight, but a surprise to her friend. Sarah finally looked down and her smile did not reassure Jennifer.

________________________________________

She didn’t know what to do other than lick. She had been left on the floor at first and Sarah had undressed her boyfriend then slipped to her knees and licked his cock to life. Jennifer was too shocked to look away. Finally, John lifted Sarah to her feet and pushed her over onto the bed. He slipped his large cock into her friend’s pussy and began pumping her hard. Jennifer couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Rather than a present for her boyfriend, the night was quickly turning into a personal nightmare. She could only watch as her best friend was fucked hard by her boyfriend, a position she had hoped to be in by now. Tears began running down her cheeks.

She had been lifted off the floor and placed on her back. John held up her ankle spreader to keep her on the bed, then nodded to Sarah. She watched as Sarah pulled the gag from her mouth. Her jaw ached so bad, she wasn’t able to speak at first. This gave Sarah time to slip off her g-string and position her pussy over Jennifer’s face. Without hesitation, she literally sat down on her friend’s face. She tried to cry out but the sharp sting of a strap on her bare pussy stopped her. Sarah had selected a rubber strap an began encouraging her new slave.

“Lick my pussy, slave,” Sarah commanded, then swung down again. The feeling of the rubber striking her clit pushed her tongue from her mouth, discovering Sarah’s damp, and also newly shaved pussy. She didn’t know what was happening but she knew she could not take the pain she felt between her legs. She began sucking quickly.

“She responds nicely, John,” Sarah cooed as a flush of excitement crossed her face. “Have you ever fucked her up the ass?” Jennifer froze at that question, eliciting another sharp slap on her pussy.

“No, she would never let me,” John responded.

“Well what she wants is no longer an issue, is it,” Sarah pointed out. John nodded ad lifted Jennifer’s ankle spreader higher. She could feel a pressure against her virgin asshole, then a sudden push and sharp pain as her boyfriend entered her ass. She tried to scream but Sarah only sat down harder on her face and added another strap to the increasingly red area between her legs. Jennifer, tears now streaming from her eyes, doubled her efforts on the pussy forced into her face, trying to ignore the harsh penetration.

________________________________________

John had pulled out when Sarah had come to a screaming orgasm, then lifted Jennifer off the bed and stood her on her ballet shoes. She was weak, not only from her bound position, but also from the brutal assault upon her mind. She didn’t notice much as her ankles were attached to rings on the floor and a chain was attached to bound wrists. Without warning the chain was cranked up, forcing her to bend at the waist. Her arms were pulled up until her wrists pointed to the ceiling, causing intense pain in her shoulders. Jennifer barely noticed as Sarah placed her friend’s hair into a ponytail, laced with an extra piece of leather, then attached the strap to her elbow bondage. Sarah pulled back hard, forcing Jennifer’s head back until her face pointed forward, then tied off the strap. As John examined some of the toys, Sarah leaned in and whispered to her friend.

“I’m sorry about not telling you, Jen,” Sarah apologized. I found a note you had written to me a few months ago, telling me about one of your fantasies. You had said you really wanted to do this for John.” Jennifer remembered a note she had written to her friend some months ago, sharing a dream she had had. She never intended it to become a reality.

“Sarah, this isn’t what I wanted,” she croaked, unable to say more. Her scalp was beginning to ache from her hair being pulled back hard and her toes had begun to throb from their restricted position. She was exhausted from the ordeal she had experienced, and only hoped it would end soon.

“I know, but John is so happy,” Sarah touched her cheek. “I’m sorry I got involved but this is definitely the best gift you’ve ever given him. Don’t ruin it by not playing along.” Jennifer had to admit she had never seen her boyfriend so excited. She had experienced fantasies of this nature in the past, so she had to admit she was turned on too. But she didn’t imagine the pain and humiliation.

“I’ll play along, Sarah,” she whispered. “I trust you.” Sarah smiled and stepped away as John came back.

“This is some amazing stuff, Sarah. Are you sure we can use it on Jennifer?”

“Just ask her, John.” He leaned over to his girlfriend, his cock still hard in front of her, and growing even harder at the sight of his helpless new slave.

“Tell me what I can do to you, Jennifer,” John commanded. She knew she had to play along to avoid ruining his present. She just hoped she never actually experienced all of this.

“I’m yours to do with as you please, master,” Jennifer said. “My life and my very existence is in your hands. I am yours to train, punish, share or sell as you see fit, master. I only want to please you and serve you, and whomever you want me to please or serve.”

“You see? I told you,” Sarah said.

“Ok. I guess she’s my slave now,” John said in amazement. “I just can’t believe it! She was so nice and wholesome. I can’t believe she wants to be a sex slave for life!”

Jennifer jumped. Did he say life? She wanted to look at his face, at Sarah’s face, to see if they were joking. Was this part of the game? When would be know the truth? Jennifer was speechless.

“Let’s have some fun,” John said, standing in front of Jennifer’s mouth. Without much warning, he shoved his hard cock deep into her mouth and down her throat, then began fucking her face. She could taste her own asshole on her tongue, causing her to gag slightly. But she had little choice to resist. She was bound immobile, her face exposed for just such an abuse. She could barely breath in between strokes. She could sense that Sarah had moved behind her and suddenly she felt a sharp strike and heard the slap of a wide paddle on her ass. She nearly choked at the sound, feeling the burn and sting of the wide rubber paddle on her ass. Sarah added another, then another to each cheek, turning Jennifer’s ass into a cherry red and bringing fresh tears to her eyes. Finally, Sarah stopped, but quickly appeared beneath her. Suddenly, her nipples burst into fire from the sharp clamps Sarah applied. She felt like they would be cut off by the hard steel. She felt as her friend applied weights to the chains dangling beneath her, further stretching her breasts beneath her.

Jennifer could feel John getting close to cumming. He pulled out just before, resting his cock on the tip of her tongue.

“She always hated tasting cum,” John commented to Sarah. “I guess I can do this now.” His cum launched out of his cock, laying across Jennifer’s tongue. “Don’t swallow, slave.” John commanded as the white substance collected on his new slave’s tongue. Finally spent, John leaned over to look at the cum pooled on Jennifer’s tongue.

“How do you like that, slave,” he asked. “I have a whole list of things you used to hate, but now you’re my slave, I guess you will learn to love them!” With that he stood and left the room, leaving the puddle of cum still in Jennifer’s mouth.

________________________________________

Jennifer could feel the morning sunlight warming her body. She tried to roll over but found that her motion was still restricted by a heavy chain from her collar to the ring in the floor. She tried to open her eyes, then remembered the tight leather hood stretched across her face. The kidskin was so tight it molded her face. Her eyes were covered by pads, then a built-in blindfold covered those. Her mouth was filled with a rubber blow up gag, inflated so large her jaws had ached all night. She still felt the collar locked on her neck and her arms bound behind her. The spreader bars had been removed and a short six inch chain now connected her ankles. She could feel her ballet shoes on her feet.

If she could cry any more, she would. Sarah was taking this fantasy/gift business too far. After fifteen minutes of holding the dreaded pool of cum in her mouth, John had returned to let her swallow. She could still feel the coating of sticky liquid down her throat. Sarah had quickly forced the blowup gag into her mouth, then inflated it until Jennifer’s eyes had watered. Sarah made sure she had a good view of the massive canopy bed, then she had taken John into her and they had made love for hours. From time to time, one of them would glance over to her. John would smile at the sight of his new slave bound helpless while he made love to her beautiful friend. Sarah would smile at Jennifer as she felt John inside of her. Finally, they had finished, kissing and caressing each other, until Sarah had finally proclaimed it was time to let Jennifer down. She was relieved. It was time to end this gift. Her arms, bound behind her then forced up high in the air, had begun to scream in pain, and her calves had begun to cramp from the constant pressure. She was angry at Sarah, but she had thought it was a little fun, too. She would forgive her later, once she had a chance to recover.

But after releasing her ceiling chain and disconnecting her spreader bars, Sarah did not untie her arms. Instead, she attached the short chain between her ankles, the forced her to walk back to the place she had been at the start of the evening. She had trouble moving since her head was still forced back harshly, forcing her now to look at the ceiling as she walked. Sarah forced her to the floor again, then attached the floor chain and climbed back into bed. Jennifer could just see the two cuddling in her own bed, as she lay bound and helpless on the floor. She felt humiliated as she lay there. She was till naked, her asshole throbbed from the brutal penetration, and her neck had begun aching from the harsh position. She tried to struggle, to move or get away, but the heavy steel of the chain and her bent position prevented her from moving much at all.

It was only after midnight that she could hear John’s voice.

“I can’t stand her staring at us like this. I still think of her as my girlfriend.”

“I can take care of that, sweetie,” Sarah said, then rose to apply the harsh hood. Now, in the morning, she could barely hear bodies moving. Here hearing was impaired by the hood, but she was sure she sensed motion. The sudden yank on her collar chain told her she was right.

Jennifer was kept chained on her knees as John got cleaned up. She was shocked when, preparing to go get breakfast, he kissed Sarah passionately, then patted Jennifer on the head and left. She was sure her friend would now let her go. Sarah instead pulled a stool up in front of her friend and removed her gag.

“What the hell is going on,” Jennifer demanded with her dry and cracked voice. “This wasn’t what I had in mind, you sleeping with John, me being tied up all night.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” Sarah pleaded. “I know how important this gift is and I wanted to make sure John never forgot it.”

“You got him thinking I want to be his slave forever!”

“Yeah, that kind of got out of hand,” Sarah acknowledged. “I never said forever and you didn’t have to agree to it.”

” I know, but it would have ruined the story.”

“Exactly! That’s the whole point of this. Rather than just a simple night of some fun and games, we’ve given him a fantasy most men only have wet dreams about!” Jennifer had to admit it was good. But she could feel the pain in her shoulders and the punishment she had received last night.

“When is it going to end?”

“Look, tonight we’ll have some fun and then I’ll let him down. I doubt he could possibly believe that you would want to become a lifetime slave.”

“Ok, but take it easy. And why can’t you let me go for now?”

“He’ll be back any minute. He just ran down to the store. We have to keep up the illusion. You have to be completely submissive today and do anything he asks.”

“I guess,” Jennifer said reluctantly. “I can’t imagine it could get much worse.” Sarah chuckled.

“I’m sure he has some surprises for you.”

________________________________________

Upon John’s return, Jennifer played her role to perfection, and was rewarded by seeing the joy in his eyes. He stood before her for ten minutes, just admiring how her bound body and kneeling form was available for him. She was on her knees, spreading her legs as wide as she could despite the short chain between her ankles. Normally she would have her head bowed, but her hair had been kept in a pony tail and though the hood was removed, Sarah had kindly reattached the strap to her elbow bondage, pulling her head back harshly. But Jennifer didn’t mind, and even enjoyed the uncomfortable position.

John rubbed his hands across his captive slave’s body, squeezing her large breasts and even tweaking her nipples. She jumped at that, but didn’t pull away. He smiled. She was truly his.

________________________________________

Jennifer had worn rubber before, but never this much. She sat quietly at her master’s feet, with only the heat and pain of the rubber bondage to distract her. John had seemed to relish dressing his new slave in her outfit, making sure that each piece was as snug and restrictive as possible. As Sarah supported Jennifer on the tips of her ballet shoes, he had started with a black rubber panty with two blow up dildos built into it. She was forced to bend over and feel the one of the black shapes push into her ass, filling her up even before it was inflated. The second, larger dildo pressed into her pussy, then the panty was pulled up snug. A rubber bra came next. The firm cups seemed to be designed to not only support her breasts but also cup them. She quickly discovered the less pleasant aspects of the piece. Her breasts seemed to squeeze into the bra, popping into each cup. A rubber gasket pressed the base of each breast, forcing each to bulb out. As she began to fill out the bra, she cried out behind her gag. Small, needle-like spikes pressed against her skin, sinking slightly into each breast. It felt like hundreds of small pins had been pushed into her skin and despite how she moved, the rubber bands at the base of each breasts kept them forced into each cup.

For a brief moment her ballet shoes were removed and Jennifer quickly found she was unable to flatten her feet. Her tendons had tightened over the night. Sarah pulled a pair of black latex leggings over her feet and up her legs, then replaced her torturous shoes. Her arms were unbound for the first time in 20 hours and left to dangle at her sides. Sarah slipped shoulder length rubber gloves on her, then John began pulling a rubber body suit up her legs. The suit fit over the panties and bra, the inflation bulbs for the dildos fitting through small holes in the crotch. Each leg overlapped the leggings perfectly, creating a nearly seamless link. Her gloves were overlapped similarly. Her ball gag was removed and a rubber hood was stretched over her head and smoothed across her face. The rubber was skin tight, pressing tightly against her cheeks and pressing her hair flat. The end was fed underneath the body suit collar, then the suit was closed at top. The hood left open eyes and mouth, plus small holes for her nostrils. John quickly inserted stoppers up her nose and before Jennifer could panic, she realized she could breath through small tubes inserted through the stoppers. She looked down to see a blow up gag being pressed against her lips. With a quiet sigh, Jennifer opened her mouth and let Sarah push the bladder in. She could feel her friend lock the gag in place, then John began to inflate the bulb. She could feel the rubber grow until her tongue was pressed down hard and her jaw was stretched. She looked up to see John smiling at her, continuing to pump. Already her eyes had begun to water and she pleaded with her eyes for him to stop. But he pumped on until she was certain the ball would burst. Finally, she watched as John twisted the connection at the front of the gag, then removed the inflation bulb.

Jennifer had begun to panic. She had never been restricted to this degree. The tight rubber made it difficult to breath, and now she was forced to rely on the small tubes in her nose. She was starting to sweat under her latex prison, but knew she would be wearing it for some time to come. She was even more surprised when she saw John preparing even more for her to put on.

“Bind her arms behind her again, Sarah,” John commanded. “But I want to see if her wrists will meet her collar.” Both Sarah and Jennifer were shocked at this suggestion, but Sarah could see that John was quite serious. He handed her a pair of manacles that were connected by a small pivot. As Sarah attached Jennifer’s wrists behind her first, John began stretching a thicker rubber hood over the first one. Quickly, her eyes were covered by a pair of dark lenses that had been built into the hood. She felt as her nose tubes were fed through holes and the hood was pulled snug over her head. John then took a wide rubber collar and fit it over Jennifer’s neck, locking on both helmets and the body suit. She could feel John pull it snug, then attach several small padlocks at the back. She tried to move her head, but found the collar seriously restricted her movement. She couldn’t turn to catch sight of John attaching a small cable through a ring at the back of the collar, then to her new wrist cuffs. She felt as John pulled the cable up, forcing her wrists to the middle of her back, then inverted and above her elbows. She could feel her chest pushing out, the pins forcing themselves even further into her skin. She had always been flexible, but she wasn’t sure she could accommodate John’s wishes. But he was determined to complete the job, pulling hard until he could hear Jennifer cry out beneath her painful gag. Finally her wrists reached the back of her wide collar and John quickly locked the two together. Jennifer could feel her shoulders begin to burn from the harsh position, but she had no method to complain. But John wasn’t finished. He fed another strap around her elbows and pulled hard, forcing them together as well.

Finally, as Jennifer tried to adjust to the growing pain in her shoulders, he laced a corset around her waist. The cincher seemed to be designed for someone half her size, but John pulled the laces hard, reducing Jennifer’s waist from a petite 20 inches to a tiny 17 inches. She found it even more difficult to breath now through her tubes. Reaching beneath her legs, he squeezed both inflation bulbs. Jennifer could feel the two dildos growing inside of her, filling her ass and pussy with rubber. Again, John far exceeded what she thought was her limit, increasing the size until she thought she would faint, then locked off the bulbs and left them dangling between her legs.

________________________________________

Sarah had left to run errands and John had led his rubber slave into his office by a chain leash, then forced her to kneel at his feet. Jennifer wasn’t surprised to find that a ring had been set into the floor beside his desk, to which John locked her leash. She was starting to lose control of the idea that this was all just a game. Jennifer had read plenty of stories that involved slavery and bondage that she would immerse herself in. Now, as she felt the crushing feeling of the two layers of rubber on her body, the punishment bra that forced sharp spikes into her breasts and the extreme method her arms had been bound, she felt like she had been transformed into a real slave and she was experiencing her true fate. She was isolated from the world, unable to release herself, or to ask for release. Jennifer knew she was being truly controlled and without Sarah’s assurance that this would end soon, she would not have been able to maintain control.

The eye pieces were covered with a dark lens, much like a welding glass, limited her view to within a foot or two. Her hearing was limited as well, but she could still hear John’s muffled voice through the two layers of rubber. He had begun to make phone calls and for the first time Jennifer was allowed to stay in the room. In the past, John kept his office locked, assuring his girlfriend that she wouldn’t be interested in his business dealings. She had always assumed he was just keeping client confidentiality, but she quickly began to doubt her optimism. Recently, she got the impression that he was involved in his own shady dealings, but she hadn’t been concerned. He was seemingly wealthy and very giving, which was good enough for her.

Now, as she was ignored like an object she had become, she learned more of the work he did. It was all very cryptic and much was lost on her, but she did notice that he was inviting friends over for the evening. Jennifer panicked. She knew he was probably wanting to show off his new slave girl, and that meant he might want to share her as well. Based on her comments earlier, when she was playing the game Sarah had wanted her to play, she had offered herself completely. With fear in her heart she suddenly realized he was preparing a gang bang for his new property.

“No, I didn’t know either,” she could hear John say. “I thought she was all wholesome, too.” A pause, then, “No, she is sitting here. I’ve got her in full rubber, with blow up dildos and a gag. Oh, and get this: I folded her arms up her back so her wrists are locked to the back of her collar!” He laughed at loud to a comment from the other end. “Yes, you can fuck that pretty little mouth of hers. But bring your piercing gear. Nose, tongue, nipples and clit.” Jennifer was shocked at the idea. She had always avoided any body piercings, largely since she felt too embarrassed to have any. Now, unless Sarah got back soon and broke the news, she would be forcibly pierced, and not just her tongue! “Oh, and bring the permanent rings. She’s my slave now, right?”

Jennifer kneeled in silence for the remainder of his calls, dreading not only the humiliation of servicing John’s friends as a slave, but also the threat of having rings permanently piercing her body. She almost missed a phone call that sent shivers down her spine.

“Yeah, it’s John. Are you still looking for another girl?” She could just make out John’s head nodding. “I think I’ve got your girl. She’s 18 years old, very attractive.” A pause, “How much can you get for her? – Wow, that much? – No, she’s really 18 and never been a slave before. – Tonight,, after we’re done with here. – No, no injury, just some fun.” Jennifer couldn’t believe what she was hearing! John had made a deal to sell her into slavery, a fate worse than death. She felt faint, not only from the harsh constriction she was already forced in, but also from the added feeling of this never ending. Rather than a horrible game, yet a game that would finish, she now knew she might never see freedom again. Images of slavery shot through her mind, filled with cruel masters, foreign countries and even harsher tortures than she had already faced.

As John finished the call, Jennifer tried to adjust her position for more comfort. Her rubber skin had now molded so well to her own skin that she could hardly tell the difference. Her arms had gone somewhat numb, though she could still feel her fingers, which was a good sign. John finally stood and unhooked her leash, then lifted her back to her toe shoes. The sudden pain of her feet crushing into the painful devices woke Jennifer up again. But John was oblivious to her pain. Instead, he gave her gag two more pumps and her dildos a few more each, once again distracting Jennifer from the pain of her toes in exchange for the pressure of the blow up devices. He walked her to face a full length mirror in the corner, moving behind her and wrapping his arms around her body.

“Ah, my little slave,” he cooed in her rubber covered ear. “I can’t wait to see what punishments I can create for you. I’ve been wanting to have you as my slave for so long. If I would only have known how eager you were to become a life long slave, I would have captured you long ago.” His fingers reached around to pinch her latex cupped breasts, squeezing them. The spikes on the inside drove even further into her flesh as new tears flowed behind Jennifer’s eye covers. “Tonight will be fun. We’ll pierce you as a slave, maybe even brand you.”

Despite the the clenching of her heart with fear, she couldn’t help but admire the rubber clad form reflected before her. She looked far more shapely than ever before. The breast cups helped accentuate her already largish breasts by banding the base of them, helping them to bulge out further. The corset at her waist crushed her down so tiny that she looked like she could break in half. The shiny rubber gleamed in the light, making her legs look longer and sleek. The ballet shoes forced her leg straight, lengthening her thigh. She felt wet from seeing herself like this, realizing that despite the horrible concept of being kept like this forever, she did like the feeling. She had never even dreamed about becoming a slave for life. It had always been a distant fantasy and simply ended at a playful period of time and then release. Now, as she examined the bound and tormented form before her, she had to admit that she secretly longed for such treatment. But she also knew she was only 18, with a life of choices and decision ahead of her. She wanted to be free to experience her adulthood, not bound and forced to submit to her master’s every whim. But she still enjoyed her body now, in the harsh layers of rubber. Even the way her arms were bound added to the beauty. It looked like she was armless and thus the lines were undisturbed. John smiled as he realized she was admiring herself.

“Plenty of time for that later, my pet. We have an entire series of modifications I plan to make to your lovely body. Much larger breasts, even smaller waist. But, it’s time to get ready for tonight.”

Jennifer dutifully followed along as he tugged her away from the mirror. As she felt her feet being crushed into her shoes, and the skin tight rubber squeezing every inch of her body, reality came crashing back. She realized that if Sarah didn’t get back soon, she might find herself sold as a slave to some distant stranger, whom she was certain would never release her. She longed to cry out, to yell for her friend. But she couldn’t. Perhaps when she was rebound she could explain what had happened to John and he would release her. She could only hope the gift hadn’t gone too far.

________________________________________

Jennifer felt strangely naked. After eight hours in her rubber prison, her body was now naked except for the blow up dildos and gag still in her mouth. But even more than her nakedness, her current bondage made her feel even more exposed. Steel ankle cuffs had been added above her ballet shoes, locking her feet to the floor a precarious five feet wide. Leaned backwards, her waist was supported by a padded stanchion. Wrist cuffs were connected to chains and pulled wide and behind her. The resulting position forced her to bend backward until she was uncomfortably leaning at a 45 degree angle. To add to the discomfort, John had put her hair into a ponytail, lacing a leather strap with into it, then attached the strap to a ring beneath her. Pulling hard, he forced her head back severely, then tied off the strap. That was two hours ago. She could hear the sounds of new guests entering the house, clinking glasses and talking loudly downstairs. Jennifer had long since gotten over her embarrassment, but she could feel a strong sense of humiliation rising as the footsteps climbed the stairs.

Earlier in the day, once the rubber suit had been removed, she was led into the shower stall and chained to the spigot. John had left the gag in place and ordered Jennifer to shave and wash. After half an hour under the hot spray, she had managed to complete the job. Hunger had overtaken her and once released, she had slumped to the floor. John had rebound her arms behind her, then forced her to suck him off. Despite the humiliating task, Jennifer was eager for the nourishment. She didn’t mind as John held her hair and slammed his cock deep down her throat until his cum built inside. Once again, though, he came on her tongue, then forced her to hold it in her mouth for some time before she swallowed. This, unlike any other thing she had experienced, was the most humiliating. She hated the taste of cum and John knew it.

After drying her off, John had brought her back out into the bedroom, forcing her to her knees in the same spot she had spent the night. Placing spreader bars between both her ankles and knees, John had then applied a small clamp to Jennifer’s clit. As the teeth bit into her most tender spot, she screamed in pain. But John continued until her clit was crushed beneath the clamp. A small chain stretched toward the floor and he pulled until the end hooked onto a small ring beneath her. Tears streamed from her eyes at this newest torture. As her eyes began to clear from the pain, she saw John approaching with another clamp. He quickly applied this one to her septum, turning the screw until she was certain it would punch a hole.

“After tonight we won’t have to use this clamp. We’ll put a nice big ring through your septum, just like a nice little cow.” John chuckled as he saw the terror in his new slave’s eyes. Jennifer couldn’t imagine such a thing. A ring in her nose, especially one as large and humiliating as she knew John would use, would make her look like an animal. She whimpered slightly at the thought as she watched John continue setting up. He lowered a chain from the ceiling and attached it to the clamp. Turning the winch, he quickly took away the slack and began hauling Jennifer’s head up toward the ceiling with the tug of the chain. As the strain increased on her nose, she tried to rise and release the pressure, only to experience the stabbing pain as her clit was stretched beneath her. She immediately tried to sit down again, only to cry out from the pain in her nose. Jennifer struggled to find a compromise between the two tortures finding little relief. Once John could see her clit had been stretched painfully, he locked off the winch. John could only smile at the sight of his young slave. As if she were wearing a painful corset, her posture was perfectly straight, her breasts pushing out from her chest, her head pulled up hard yet her body still in a kneeling position. Tears continued to stream down her cheeks as the pain of her predicament overwhelmed her.

Jennifer was delirious from the torture when she suddenly realized she was not gagged. Now was the chance to tell John it was all a joke, a gift for his birthday. She tried to focus on her words, but the pain was too intense. Each time she lost focus, she would either rise too high and yank on her distended clit or drop down and pull hard on her septum. She tried to talk, though she wasn’t sure what she was saying.

“Master, oh, please, aahhhh, I need to tell you….” But just as she thought she could say the words, she felt John forcing something into her mouth. A massive ball gag was jammed between her teeth, locking her jaws wide and crushing her tongue to the bottom of her mouth.

“No need to speak, my slave,” John cooed as he pulled the strap tight and locked it in position. “I know you are devoted to me. This is only a taste of the pain you will experience in the future. But you have to learn never to speak without permission.” With that a set of rubber strands connected to a vicious whip fell on her exposed breasts. Jennifer had never felt such pain as her chest exploded in pain. She could just see John out of the corner of her eye as he swung again. His strokes were hard, using his strength to swing the whip hard. Jennifer subconsciously tried to move away from the blows, but she quickly found the pain in her clit and nose again. New tears poured from her eyes as she wailed behind the large gag. John soon switched his aim, striking Jennifer’s exposed and stretched clit with the tips of the rubber whip. A wave of pain enveloped her and she lost consciousness.

________________________________________

Jennifer could hear the door swing open and an unknown number of people quickly surrounding her. She hoped that one of them was Sarah and that she would have the chance to ask her friend to end this nightmare. Without her, Jennifer was certain John would keep her permanently in bondage despite any pleadings she might offer.

She jumped in her bonds as hands began running across her body, touching her breasts, stomach, legs and face. She could feel the blood rush into her face as her humiliation increased with each stranger’s touch. But the caresses quickly stopped as John began to speak.

“Thank you for joining us tonight. As you can see, my former girlfriend has given herself to me as a permanent slave. Tonight I will mark her with heavy piercings as is customary for a punishment slave. She will wear rings in her septum, tongue, nipples and clit.” Jennifer could feel a layer of sweat cover her body as she heard his words. The idea of having her body pierced without her permission was beyond her ability to comprehend. She had no idea what a punishment slave was, but she was sure it wouldn’t be fun. A guest seemed to ponder the same thought.

“So you don’t intend to use her as a sex slave?”

“I do intend to use her for prostitution as a form of income, but I want to explore and expand her pain thresholds,” John responded. “You see, as my girlfriend, she was rather prudish. I am convinced that this was simply a cover for a true masochist. I will employ every method I can devise to bring out these tendencies, including body modification, sensory deprivation, breast torture and more. But now we must get on to the evening, I have a big surprise for you all later.” With that the crowd applauded. Jennifer had broken out into a cold sweat at hearing the forms of torture, discipline and humiliation she would endure. If only she could twist enough to see Sarah. She was certain she must be in the crowd, laughing at Jennifer’s fear. But her head had been pulled back severely, limiting her view to the opposite end of the large bedroom. All she could see was darkness.

As a tray covered with various steel tools was rolled up, John leaned into Jennifer, whispering in her ear.

“This is it, my slave. Once we pierce you with these permanent rings, you will be a slave forever. I hope you truly do enjoy pain because I’m going to immerse you in it!” His hands caressed her tear stained face. For a moment, Jennifer hoped to see a trace of mercy in her former boyfriend’s eyes. Instead, she felt a cruel yank as John tightened her hair strap even further, forcing her head back at an even more severe angle.

Jennifer could feel cool metal sliding against her breast. With no warning, a sharp pain rushed through her chest. She tried to scream but the gag was effective. Her struggles went on unnoticed as the chains that held her in place gave no slack. Jennifer couldn’t believe this was happening to her. Even if she could get away now, she would have a permanent ring in her nipple. Then suddenly, another sharp pain cut through her left breast and she knew she would soon have a second ring. She begged for Sarah to come and save her, to appear out of the gloom of this horrible crowd and stop her slide into forced slavery. Instead, she could feel the rings being fed through the new holes in her nipples, and the sudden heat of the soldering iron as the ends were forever melded. A bright light turned on over her, highlighting the new piercings and the crowd applauded. But Jennifer knew it wasn’t over. She could still feel the tools on her breasts and the new pain through the heart of her nipple came as no surprise. More humiliating than single rings would be rods forced through the middle of her nipple. Together, the new jewelry would force her nipples to stay hard. She was both angry and frightened. Sarah should have stopped this by now. This type of permanent modification was not part of the deal. She should know that. Instead, her friend, where ever she was, had let this go on.

Jennifer could feel the hands moving lower and she knew her clit would soon be pierced as well. The bright light refocused and she opened her eyes. Now the distant room was less dark, the spill of the bright light bouncing into the huge bedroom. Despite the tears in her eyes, Jennifer could just make out something in the distance. Her head upside down due to its strained position, took a moment to pick out the shape. Her eyes grew wide with terror and she again tried to struggle, this time finding slack in the hard steel holding her. At the opposite end of the room, barely visible except for the traces of light reaching in, was Sarah. Completely naked, she had been chained spread eagle in mid air. Her head was slumped forward in defeat, her blonde hair in tangles. Her body was a crisscross of angry red welts. She had received an extensive whipping across her body making it difficult to find a single unmarred space on her usually pristine skin. Jennifer wailed behind her gag. No wonder her friend had been unable to release her! And finally the weight of the situation came falling down on her. As she began to lose consciousness, the last thought through her mind was the words of her new master, “…life time slave.”

________________________________________

Jennifer had been a slave for three years now, she figured, though the amount of pain and torture she had experienced could easily last 10 years. John had lived up to his word, tasking her every moment and exploring her most wild nightmares. She had lost track of every torture she had been put through, though some stuck out in her mind. She had spent several days strapped to the bottom of a coffin, buried alive with hundreds of rats teaming around her. Her breasts had been augmented with a combination of hormones and painful saline injections until her previously largish breasts, at 36D, had grown to a massive 44D. In contrast, her waist had been trained with constant corsetry until she had been reduced to a permanent 16 inches. She could no longer live without a corset and her master found new and more painful version to try out. Her feet had been forever modified to wear ballet shoes and they had not left her feet for any significant time over the past three years. John insisted she accompany him to many parties and gatherings, causing not only pain for his slave but also humiliation. The hair beneath her neck had been permanently removed, the only decoration other than her corset was her many piercings. Her arms had been trained to fold into a reverse prayer, her wrists meeting her wide collar and her elbows touching, until she no longer experienced any other form of arm bondage. Her master took every opportunity to humiliate her. Often the parties they attended, though slavery or fetish oriented, required attendees to wear formal attire. But John insisted that Jennifer come naked, led by a leash connected to her nose chain. She would be fed like a dog at John’s feet, her arms still bound in their reverse prayer, her body gleaming from the permanent rings.

Jennifer had long since stopped wondering what had happened to Sarah. A year into her slavery, John had shown her a picture to heighten her feeling of helplessness. It showed Sarah in some far off land, naked except for similar rings, harnessed to a carriage. Her body was covered with lash marks from her Arab owner as he encouraged her to pull him across the hot desert. Jennifer could see small chains connecting Sarah’s nipple rings to her nose ring, forcing her head down and making it even more difficult to pull. For a moment Jennifer admired the beauty of her friend’s body. Her long, supple legs were highlighted by a similar set of ballet shoes, her large breasts standing out from her lean figure. She couldn’t help but think back to her times of freedom. With that, new tears began to flow and John smiled, closing the door to Jennifer’s small steel cage and leaving her in heavy chains for the night.

The End

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

ANITA THE COUNTRY GIRL

AND THE HOUSE OF CORRECTION

by Stig

The crop in the fields was badly damaged by early storms, and Jan Fohlstrom worked long hours in the fields to save whatever remained undamaged before the next storm would finish off the rest of the harvest. Jan Fohlstrom was a poor but proud farmer. Ever since they moved out to these domains in 1898 he had somehow succeeded to provide for his family. He looked at his wife and firstborn daughter, Anita, who was already in her upper teens, helping him on the field.

“Anita, could you please fetch us some water I think we should finish this part of the fields today and it will be late before we can have any supper,” he said to his daughter who was working right beside him.

“Yes of course, father.” Anita walked the half mile to the spring water well feeling quite thirsty herself too. As she had left her parents at the far end of the fields, Jan Fohlstrom had looked at his daughter when she walked away, seeing how gracefully she moved across the rough land, the soft, round contours of her hips moving gently back and forth under the gray cotton skirt.

“Yes she had sure grown up to be a real beauty,Ф he thought with warmth in his heart as he turned to continue his work.

Anita had really become quite beautiful and grown-up during the past two years. The farmers daughter had become a young woman, a woman the hard work at the farm had moulded into a strong and well fit, healthy girl. Her blonde, long hair was tied with a ribbon at her neck and she held her head high, breathing in the cool, fresh evening breeze. She had worked hard that afternoon, and feeling quite warm she opened the three top buttons of her blouse to allow the breeze cool down her warm skin.

She was lowering the bucket into the well when she suddenly heard someone approaching on horseback.

“Hello, Anita the storm did quite a damage to your crop too I heard hey, let me help you with that ! The handsome young man jumped off his horse and hoisted up the heavy water filled bucket.

“Here you are…!

“Thank you, Peter ” Anita said looking at the most handsome boy smiling at her. This was in fact the first time she had been so close to Peter Crawford, the son of the richest man in the territory.

Although being neighbors, they knew each other by name only, not socially. In those days the wide social gap between the families prevented this – the landlords and the peasants did not have much in common. Anita suddenly realized that the top buttons of her blouse was open, showing slightly the forms of her deliciously rounded bosom.

It was Peters eyes that made her suddenly realize the disorder in her outfit, and feeling suddenly most embarrassed she covered herself with her left arm.

The young, handsome man mounted his horse and waving his hand he rode off just as quickly as he had appeared. Anita watched him disappear and realized that she was blushing and that her heart was beating faster than normally. All the way back across the fields she could think of nothing else but Peter Crawford, her sparkling blue eyes shining bright in the evening sun. Anita Fohlstrom had fallen secretly in love.

The days and weeks passed and Anita had turned 18, when her father announced that during the day he had worked for the Crawford estate, the Baron had promised Anita a position as a maid -if she accepted. The pay would be modest, but in spite of that, this was something her parents had been hoping for. It is easy to bring up children when they are small, but what to do when they become of age? Poor people does not have many options.

Anita wanted to jump into the air, filled with joy over the news. Neither her father nor her mother knew anything about her short meeting with Peter Crawford at the well a few months ago. She had not been near him since, but the afternoons were countless when she had leaned against the fence nearby the Crawfords house – well hidden behind some bushes – hoping to catch a glimpse of Peter. When he sometimes finally showed up, AnitaТs heartbeat became faster and an unexplainable urge of heat in her young body caused her nipples to grow until they were real hard, standing out like ripe, pink berries beneath the rough cotton blouse, whilst the sensational moist feeling between her legs made her cross her thighs and a pulsating restlessness crawl up inside her.

But Anita Fohlstrom knew how to deal with this. Leaning against the sturdy wooden stake of the fence she opened up the top button of her skirt, just enough for her hand to slip underneath her garments and down over the warm skin of her belly, and when her finger finally reached the wetness of her sex she started to shake and sob uncontrollably. Afterwards she felt relieved but at the same time somehow guilty…like caught eating from the forbidden tree like Eve.

But now she was suddenly given the chance to be close to Peter. She was to report at the estate next Monday morning at eight o’clock sharp, that was the arrangement.

“As she is still under age, under 21 that is, you must as her legal guardian sign this contract, Mr Fohlstrom, which places her completely in our charge for the year the contract is valid. If she proves to be a good maid, the contract can be prolonged for one year at the time until she reaches the age of 21 and can thereafter naturally sign for herself if the contract is to be prolonged after that period. Is this clear and all right with you, Mr. Fohlstrom?”

“Yes, of course, thank you Sir where do I sign, here?”

“Yes… thank you Mr. Fohlstrom”, said the Baron, and placed the signed contract in a drawer in his desk. Anita stood behind her father, dressed in her very best clothes, feeling slightly nervous in the expensively furnished, luxurious study of old Baron Crawford.

The total amount of money for the first year of service was given to Jan Fohlstrom, because, as the Baron said, she would not be needing any money there. Everything she personally would be needing could be provided at the estate. And she could always visit her home at her spare time if she wanted to.

“Are you sure you don’t want a part of this for yourself?” Her father asked her, ready to give her a part of the money.

“No, father, as the Baron said, I will have everything I need here, you keep it all, please”, Anita said. Anita had never had any money of her own and would very much have wanted some, just to have some real money of her own, but she did not want to give the Baron the picture of a greedy and selfish girl, at least not now during their very first meeting.

“You do your very best now, girl…” Jan Fohlstrom said before he left, leaving Anita standing there with her heart beating.

The Baron sat silent behind his desk for a moment and then looked up at her.

“You know, my girl…you can consider yourself a gift a gift to my son Peter because it was he who insisted to have you employed as a maid… even if we don’t really need any more maids at the estate this time of the year…” he said.

“Oh!” This was the only thing Anita could say, feeling very confused and quite humiliated by the Barons words. She had never thought about herself as a…gift! The more she thought about the Barons words, the more humiliated she felt. She was not someoneТs property she was a human being, a fine, young woman! She could feel the heat burning her ears and her face turned slowly scarlet.

“Sir what do you mean by me being a gift to your son?”

“Just what I said, girl…but I also wanted to help your father, who is a good craftsman and a good neighbor, but don’t think this is charity from my side, we Crawfords have not become rich by giving our money away to everyone in need, you really have to earn the money, girl! Now go and report to the housekeeper, she is expecting you!”

The happiness and joy Anita Fohlstrom had felt when she arrived to the Crawford Mansion in the morning with her father did slowly turn into a feeling of unrestfulness. In her girlish dreams she had expected to be welcomed by the Crawfords and specially by Peter in a polite and neighborly manner, but she had found out that young master Crawford had gone to the city early in the morning and was not expected back for some days. She had also learned in a crude way the difference between the rich and the poor, the masters and the servants – the facts of life a 18-year old girl like Anita had known nothing about living the sheltered life at the farm and under the loving care of her parents.

The housekeeper, Mrs Brunell, who was a rather fat woman in her late forties, had provided her with a maids uniform, into which Anita had to change in front of her in the small linen room behind the kitchen.

“Don’t tell me you are shy!” Anita had an exceptionally well proportioned feminine body she could be proud of, but to undress herself in front of a strange woman made her embarrassed and she was trying to cover herself as well as she could between the shelves in the linen room.

“Well, at least you have a strong, mature body for a 18-year old, …I am sure young master Crawford will enjoy that! Be sure you fuck him good, because I don’t want to break in new girls every second fortnight!”

The absurdity of her words made Anita stop dressing and she stared at the fat, greasy looking woman with disbelief in her wide open blue and with her ears burning hot.

“Madame what do you mean by…that ?”

“You heard me the first time! Don’t give me that innocent look and tell me you didn’t know! Everyone knows that Peter likes his girls young and fresh and if I am correctly informed, it was he who asked his father to have you here to enjoy. The Baron approves fully because it is much cheaper this way than if Peter would spend their family fortune on the harlots of the town! If you play your cards right you have the possibility to benefit from the situationЕ at least you have the figure for it…”

The words made Anita feel that her value as a human being was even cheaper than a whore’s, and found it hard to suppress the growing anger and the extreme humiliation that was building up inside her.

УI am not…here toЕ I was hired to work as a maid! …Nothing else!” Anita whispered in a hoarse voice, her face turning slowly from pink to red. All this time she had been daydreaming of a romance with the handsome Peter Crawford, where she would surely and willingly submit herself to him when and if he asked her to marry him… but never like this! Not just to be shamefully used! Not the way the housekeeper indicated!

Suddenly she got the feeling that Mrs Brunell was just testing her, testing her morals.

She somehow thought that it was the housekeeperТs duty – being in charge of all the maids and everything – to ensure herself that all servants of the Mansion were both morally and otherwise fit to serve a highly respected household like the Crawfords.

“Mrs Brunell, let me assure you that I am a decent, modest person, and I will serve as a maid to my best ability, and I hope you will be pleased with my work ” Anita said, looking the housekeeper straight in the eyes.

“Of course you must carry out the maids duties too, and it is my job to see that you do so I am just telling you that your body is better than many of the previous girls we have had here and that young master Crawford will be very pleased to see that lustful body of yours and hopefully also pleased with your services as a maid. I am just telling you what the future holds in store for you, young lady, and I am also telling you that it is no use to resist the young master, because then you’ll just be taken upstairs and punished! And I know that young master Crawford enjoys to tame girlies like you -he even has a room at the attic for this purpose.”

Anita swallowed. Mrs Brunell was not testing her. She was simply telling her what she had to prepare herself for! However, the mere thought that if she refused Peter to take liberties with her she would end up in a room in the attic and punished!

Anita found the whole situation so absurd and humiliating that she did not know what to say, and a suppressed laugh filled with shame beyond belief escaped her lips.

“He can’t punish me. I am a free woman, it is not right!”

“Your father signed the contract, didn’t he? That means that the Crawfords can do anything to you so there is no use to pout your lower lip, girl and take my advise handle your cards right and benefit from it! Now get dressed!”

AnitaТs first days at the Crawford estate were filled with learning a number of work routines and different tasks she had to master if she desired to be a good maid. Beside her work duties she also learned to know the other servants of the Mansion, 14 in all.

She learned quickly – bright in her head as she was -but she did miss a few details here and there mainly because her mind was puzzled with questions and thoughts.

The housekeeper had certainly succeeded in causing her mind a restlessness which was hard to define, and the thoughts about her forthcoming destiny caused her many sleepless hours. She really wanted to ask some of the other maids if these matters told about Peter were true, but she was too ashamed to raise the questions.

The day Peter Crawford was expected home Anita felt restless.

“Why are your hands trembling?” one of the other maids had asked her during the breakfast. Anita did not answer her, because at that moment Peter entered the servants quarters while they were still having their meal. Everyone stood up when he came in. That was the way the servants showed courtesy to the masters of the house. That had always been the way at the Crawford Mansion. As Anita looked at Peter at this close distance he looked even more handsome in his well fitting grey suit than she had remembered. A thousand memories rushed through her head – her secret moments behind the bushes of the fence, her young, hot blood pulsating in her veins -the warnings Mrs Brunell had given her- everything she sensed confused her and she had to take in a deep breath to stay calm.

The fact that every servant, young and old, had stood up as he came in did naturally add something to his authority, and Anita knew that he would not take a “no” for an answer if he gave an order to some of the servants.

“Mrs Brunell, I would like to have a very early breakfast tomorrow, around 6.30…”

“Of course, Master Peter, 6.30 it shall be and do you perhaps like the new maid to bring it up to you?” she added, knowing Peter all too well. She knew for certain that he had not came to the servants quarters just to ask for an early breakfast, he had come to see his new toy, Anita.

Peter gave Mrs Brunell a look, smiling, because he too knew that she had seen him through, knowing all his manners, both good and bad. She always had, ever since he had been a small boy. Despite her fatty and greasy outer appearance he somehow liked the woman, because she did not disapprove with his sometimes questionable habits with the girls at the estate, nor did she ever let him down in tight situations. Peter assumed that Mrs Brunells loyalty was partly based on her calculation that the Baron would soon be gone and he would then be the head of the Crawford family, making all the decisions -also regarding the personnel, but there was also something else…

“Ah, yes the new maid!” Peter said looking at Anita, approaching her. Anita did not know what to do, where to look, she just realized to her embarrassment that she was starting to blush.

“You are Anita -Jan Fohlstroms daughter, right?” he said, as if he did not know.

УYes.” Her answer escaped her like a whisper.

“You address him as Master Peter or Sir”, said Mrs Brunell.

Anita cleared her throat.

“Yes, Master Peter,” she said while her fingers fumbled at the gray cotton material of the side seams of her skirt.

“Ah I remember we have met before and I must really get to know you better. Could you come to the library in 30 minutes so we could have a talk, eh?”

“Yes, Master Peter “, Anita said. She did not dare to look straight at him and her eyes wandered all over the room and the floor.

“Very good “, Peter said and left

AnitaТs hands trembled nervously as she precisely 30 minutes later knocked on the door to the library. During this passed half hour she had stayed in her room, because she was too tense and also too excited to handle any tasks. She had brushed her hair at least three times, wanting to look her very best when she met Peter, on the other hand she walked forward and back in her small room like a captured animal, biting her finger nails. The suspense was almost unbearable…she was soon to be alone with Peter Crawford…

“Come in!” As expected, Peter was alone in the library.

“Ah Anita Fohlstrom come over here let me look at you,” he said and pointed at a spot in the floor right in front of him.

Anita did as she was told and walked up in front of him. She did not dare to look him in the eyes. They both stood there in silence for a few seconds before Peter went to the library door and locked it.

“We don’t want to be disturbed, do we?” He said with a salacious grin, placing the key into the pocket of his west.

“You are quite a good looking girl, Anita it is all right if I just call you Anita, isn’t it?” He said and seated himself in a huge armchair right in front of her.

“Yes it is all right…Sir…” Anita said and swallowed.

She had never felt as nervous as she did now, all her senses tingling alert while Peter eyed her all over as she stood there right in front of him.

“Do you have any boyfriends a fiancй’ or something?” He asked suddenly.

“No Sir.”

“Then I suppose you have never been naked in front of a young man, have you, Anita?”

“Oh Sir!” Anita wanted to sink down trough the floor or disappear into thin air. She could feel her heart start to beat faster and she could not prevent her face turning scarlet. She finally realized that everything she had been told about Peter could be true, and even if she felt trapped, she could feel sensational shivers running down her spine, feelings that she could not explain…

“As I told you, you are a good looking girl and I want to see you not like this, but in the nude! That’s why I locked the door so we can have the privacy. So Anita, please take off your clothes, now!” Peter said slowly, feasting his eyes on the lustful forms of the beautiful girl in front of him.

Anita swallowed and felt a desperate need to escape.

“No…Sir…I cannot bare myself here not in front of you! ItЕ it is not decentЕ it is not right!” AnitaТs voice was trembling.

“If your Master tells you to strip your clothes off, you strip your clothes off, Anita! I hope I have made myself clear!” Peter said with a dark voice

Anita did not move. She just stood there like frozen to the spot, her cheeks turning more and more crimson.

“…I will not strip in front of you ” she whispered with a panic-stricken voice.

Peter raised himself up from the chair and approached her.

“You either do as I say or you leave this house now! Tell your father to return the payment he received by tomorrow at nine o’clock in the morning!” There was a moment of silence.

“Please Sir I I can’t…” Anita whispered.

“Can’t make up your mind, eh?” Peter said and opened the door to the library.

“Get out!”

Anita had flung herself face down on her bed in her room, her eyes filled with tears.

In her troubled mind she knew that her situation was impossible. She knew that her father could not return the money because they had agreed before she left home that he would immediately use her salary advance to pay off the due debts at the local merchant, who had given them extended credit for quite some time.

And Jan Fohlstrom had paid the debts already the same day Anita entered her position at the Crawford Mansion. If she went home now…she knew that her parents would fully accept her decision as soon they learned the reason, but at the same time she would put her father in a terrible situation with the Baron he could even be put in jail! Who would then provide for the whole family? And all only because she refused to remove some garments in her girlish embarrassing modesty !?

Mrs Brunell had just gone to bed when she heard the knock on her door. Irritated by this disturbance at the late hour she wrapped herself in a blanket and opened the door.

“Anita! You look terrible! Have you been crying?”

“Madame please…can I come in?” When Anita had told her story, Mrs Brunell raised from her chair.

“Well in that case I think I must dress and go Peter and tell him about your decision.

That is the only way you may keep your position here, my girl. But he may not want you any more…the Crawfords are not usually changing their minds after a decision has been made” Mrs Brunell told Anita to wait just where she was and went to see Peter Crawford, hoping he still was awake.

AnitaТs face was crimson as she stood stark naked near the corner in the punishment room upstairs. She tried in her desperate embarrassment to cover her breasts and the hairy triangle shaped bush with her hands as well as she could.

After she was ordered to strip herself completely nude in front of Peter and Mrs Brunell she had not been allowed to keep a single thread to cover up her nudity except her knee high stockings and the ankle high laced shoes. From knees up Anita Fohlstrom was bare, showing her young, tall and deliciously rounded body to Peter. The young man eyed her, amused about her visible shyness and modest gestures to cover her trembling white flesh from his lustful gaze.

“So you accept the punishment for disobedience?”

“Yes Sir ” Anita whispered, holding her head lowered in submission and her ears burning of shame.

“For a young girl like you it will be the birch rod…just one single rod.”

“Yes…Sir ”

“Madame please lower the restraint bar,” Peter said, and Mrs Brunell released a rope which was attached to a metal pipe hoisted up under the ceiling. The bar came down, hanging from a sturdy metal hinge fastened to the ceiling. The lower end of the pipe was hanging freely at the level of their faces. This lower end had a collar strap and a short crossbar attached to it, like a big T-letter turned upside down.

Mrs Brunell took a ladder and made some additional ceiling fastenings to the hanging pipe, making it stabile.

“Fasten her,” Peter said when the ladder was removed.

Anita had with a glimpse of panic in her eyes watched the preparations with the pipe and the leather collar. They were going to tie her up…restrain her so she could not escape the punishment!

“Come on, girl or do you want to change your mind once again eh?” Mrs Brunell said, taking a firm grip at AnitaТs upper arm and dragging the desperate, naked girl to the pipe.

Standing naked in the middle of the room Anita’s head was pushed against the sturdy, vertical pipe and the leather collar placed around her neck. It was a wide collar made of thick leather with three small buckles. During the time it took for Mrs Brunell to fasten the collar properly, Anita continued her desperate efforts to cover her embarrassing nudity with her hands because Peter stood right in front of her.

“Do you think Master Peter have not seen a naked girl before?” Mrs Brunell smirked at her when she went to a cupboard and took out a screwdriver.

“Now you do exactly as I tell you, Anita, or you’ll be sorry! At the back of the pipe, right behind your head, there are two small holes, two metal thumb cuffs…lift your arms and place your thumbs into the holes do you understand? Put your hands behind your head! Now!”

AnitaТs red-hot face grew even more crimson.

“Madame…please…” she whimpered, pressing her hands tightly against her bare breasts and the pubis hairs. From the corner of her eye she could see Peter smiling.

“I said NOW!” Mrs Brunell said, now more loudly and with quite some authority in her voice.

Anita closed her eyes and lifted her trembling hands towards her face, then backwards until she felt the metal pipe, hiding her burning, hot cheeks between her upper arms.

“Wrong! You know there is a crossbar at the back of your head, don’t you? You raise your arms first sideways so that your elbows goes b e h i n d the bar, then you move your hands behind the pipe! Do you understand now?”

Anita did as she was told. With her neck fastened in the heavy collar, she had to arch her back and push her chest forward stretching her arms way back behind the crossbar. In this position her young, firm breasts were jutted out into full exposure. Anita had big, pink nipples, now standing vigorously out in full erection, partly because of the cold air in the room but mostly because she was every second that passed fully aware that Peter stood right in front of her, looking and her nude body. She could see his eager eyes wandering downwards below her waist, but since she did not dare to lower her hand for protection, she crossed one thigh over the other in a modest but futile attempt to hide her maiden pubis hairs. Crossing her thighs close together she realized that her inner thighs were slippery from the increasing moisture in her crotch. Anita’s red-hot blushing spread way down to her upper chest.

“Ooh…no ” she moaned and tried to turn her face aside, but the heavy collar prevented her from this relief too.

With a slightly forceful assistance of Mrs Brunell Anita’s thumbs were fully inserted into the two small metal holes with a screw mechanism.

“Now hold your hands still!” she said, taking the screwdriver, and the metal rings closed tightly and slowly around AnitaТs upper thumbs until she had no chance to free herself.

“There…!”

“Thank you, Madame…by the way, did you bring the birch rod?” Peter asked.

“Yes, Sir…I put it in water right here behind the cupboard” Mrs Brunell said, bringing it to Peter. It was a long, freshly cut rod from a young birch tree, halfway thick as a finger and very sturdy, narrowing towards the flexible, tiny tip.

“Thank you…well, it is late, so you can leave us now, Madame, and have your well deserved rest. I can personally deal with the girl quite well.”

“Very well, Master Peter good night!” Mrs Brunell said casting a last glance at the voluptuously rounded naked young girl standing helplessly restrained in the middle of the room, she left, closing the door behind her.

“She has quite a well sized ass like a grown up lady…he would have been most disappointed if she really would have left,” Mrs Brunell thought as she walked down the stairs to her bedroom.

The darkness of the night covered the Crawford Mansion in its veil except for a tiny beam of light zipping through the curtains from one of the small windows in the attic. Peter had turned on every gaslight in the punishment room to have a better look at Anita.

“You said you would take any punishment from me -or whatever I decide to do to you if you will be allowed to stay, didn’t you, Anita?” Peter walked slowly around the naked girl, enjoying the lush, feminine contours of her healthy, young body. The breasts stood firmly and lustfully out with the nipples erecting hard in full size, the white bare flesh of her belly moving with every breath. AnitaТs narrow waist widening downwards into the broadening hips and full sized buttocks certified that she had long ago transformed from a young girl into full womanhood.

“Well, didn’t you?” asked Peter again, now standing close in front of her.

“Yesss…ssSirЕ” Anita hissed, her heart beating fast.

When Peter had switched on all the bright lights in the room after Mrs Brunell had gone, displaying her nakedness in full, the embarrassment had caused her goose skin all over her body. And worse, she felt the tingling heat building up between her legs increase when she almost felt Peters eyes focusing on that particular part of her body. She could feel her moisture smearing her inner thighs all the way down to her knees.

Even if Anita had closed her eyes she knew that Peter had moved behind her. The strap around her heck prevented her from twisting her head and look back, but her senses were alert when she suddenly felt Peter touching the bare skin of her waist. A nervous quiver followed by an immediate rising of goose skin soon covering her entire body, she sighed loudly with a hissing sound.

“Anita, ever since I saw you at the water well I have thought about you quite often,” Peter confessed while he was moving his hands upwards to AnitaТs chest.

Her reaction was spontaneous, but her desperate effort to escape his obvious intension to touch her bared breasts was useless. Anita tried to free her hands, writhing her upper body like an eel, but she only hurt her thumbs. Realizing that she was not able to prevent him from touching her bared breasts, a series of cold shivers run down her spine and her nipples grew hard as raw, big berries.

“HHHHH…hhhЕ PleaseЕ no SirЕ nooЕ”, Anita whispered as his hands cupped her firm breasts, exploring, caressing her gently.

When he started to roll her hard nipples between his forefingers and thumbs, Anita begun to squirm and her fast breathing hissed through her nostrils.

“HHHhhhhiiiiiЕ hhhhhiiЕ” she hissed. Anita had never been touched like that by any boy before, and the deep crimson color in her face showed that in normal circumstances she would never have allowed any boy to fondle her tits the way Peter did now. Anita considered her breasts as a very intimate and sensitive part of her body, but there was nothing she could do to prevent this. In spite of the humiliation and shame to be treated like this, she also realised that other feelings were about to take over. When she squirmed and rugged her thighs together, she could feel the lubrication of her slippery moisture running down her inner thighs, but there was nothing she could do about that either.

“HHHHHH hhhh ЕPlease… nooo ” Anita had kept her eyes closed during her ordeal, but now her eyes suddenly opened wide up and her face got an expression of panic as she could feel PeterТs hand traveling gently downwards over her naked skin. She begun to twist and wriggle her body in all directions, crossing and clamping her thighs tightly together when Peter had moved his right hand down over her belly and was touching the harsh, curly pubis hairs. Her legs started to shake when he forced one finger deeper down and felt the pulsating moisture in her clit. In desperation Anita tried once more to free her hands from the restraints when Peter pinched her left nipple with his other hand but there was no escape.

“HhhhhhhoooЕ hhhhhЕ” She panted again when she could feel his finger move inside her slippery, wet clit and all muscles in her body, from her toes to her fingertips, strained into a trembling mass of white flesh. The sensational feeling -a mixture of the ultimate humiliation and the tingling heat between her legs- caused her involuntary memories of the times she had been masturbating behind the fence to the Crawford estate, and those flashbacks of memories just made her juices in her young pussy increase to the point from where there was no return. Peter continued to move his finger inside her, and she could not prevent her thighs from rubbing and pressing together in a most exiting manner.

“Hhhhhhhhhh…hhhhhhЕ”, she uttered, feeling the broad leather collar forcing her to keep her head up. With her arms and hands immobilized, Anita’s naked body was totally displayed for PeterТs exploring hands, and at the very slightest movement of his finger, long quivering spasms and shivers run constantly through her young flesh.

When Peter suddenly withdrew his finger, letting it glide along the hardened clitoris, AnitaТs whole body started to vibrate uncontrollably. The blood pulsated hot through her veins, and she knew that if Peter would continue to finger her dripping clit, she would have an orgasm within seconds. But he removed his finger.

Oooh, my God…don’t stop n o w !, she wanted to cry out in her state of heat as the spasms of her young, hot urge made her flesh writhe within the bonds.

“Hhhhhhhhh…hhhhhhhhhh…” Anita panted, biting her lover lip.

“Wow…you are quite a hot and wet one, you slut! But I like it”, Peter said smiling.

“But you are not here in this room for pleasure, you are here to be punished for disobedience!”

“Hhhhh hhhhЕ”, Anita still gasped, left there in a turmoil state of mind on the border zone of a rising orgasm that never was to be culminated.

“I think I must tie you legs so you don’t kick me,”, Peter said picking up a strap with a buckle. Kneeling down, he passed it twice around AnitaТs ankles, around the high heeled boots she still was wearing. Then Peter rolled down her stockings all the way down to her ankles caressing her long, shapely legsЕ

“Real nice, strong legs you got, girl.”

Anita breathed heavily when Peter took the long, flexible birch twig and took position behind her at her right. He stared with fascination at the well proportioned forms of her milk-white buttocks, swelling lustfully out from the small of her back. He noticed that her flesh quivered nervously, and that her buttocks did their best to contract from his gaze. As he had tied her ankles, he had forced her legs slightly backwards and fastened them to a ring in the floor, making her arch her back and present her feminine behind in a most efficient tip-toe position for the rod.

“So, now you will taste a little of the Crawford discipline, which you certainly will be remembering for some time”, Peter smirked and raised the rod.

The muscles in AnitaТs calves and thighs tightened and her buttocks vibrated visibly when the rod came whizzing down across her white, unprotected flesh, making a cracking sound.

There was a short smothered gasp of agony as the stinging pain of the lash reached her brain, then her hips suddenly twisted and turned in a violent movement left and right while her buttocks started to quiver, clasping, and open up and closing again under the surprising hard, stinging agony.

“sssSSSS…hhhoooooo…ooh nooo…” she gasped, her eyes wide open, almost choking herself on the collar that held her firmly in position. Anita had never been whipped before.

And is was more terrifying than she ever could have imagined. Her parents had never chastised their children physically, so her white, soft bare skin was virginally tender. A red stripe with a slight swelling lined the white milky flesh of her trembling buttocks.

“No please nooЕ not again”, Anita pleaded in a hoarse, whispering voice as she had to thrust her hips backwards again in the tip-toe position in order to avoid the choking effect of the tight collar around her neck. From the corner of her eye she could see Peter raise the rod again, and in despair she shifted her weight from one toe to the other, the white flesh of her violently quivering buttocks pouting out in a perfect position to receive the next swishing sting of the lash.

The whippy, thin rod whistled and landed across the quivering flesh, just below the first, red line.

“AAAAhhhhoooooo ooooooooo noooo!!!Ф

The terrible pain made Anita to once more wriggle and twist her body in all directions and her stinging buttocks bouncing wildly around, she tried in desperation to free her thumbs once more, her elbows drumming onto the cross pipe that held them back and her breasts jutting madly in the air. But soon she realised she was unable to breathe and that her thumbs hurt quite badly, she had to resume her degrading tiptoed position and present her trembling, bare buttocks for the cruel rod.

Peter smirked. Anita would certainly be brought to her knees and submit herself to all his wishes. When he raised the rod again he could see the flesh of her buttocks starting to vibrate in a most uncontrollable manner. He held back the rod to watch the trembling vibration increase and spread all over her body. As Anita suddenly realized that he did not bring down the rod, the shaking stopped and her buttock halves opened suddenly wide up from their hard, contracted condition. Then Peter lashed down the rod …and watching her reaction made the bulk in his trousers grow bigger.

It was half past two in the morning Anita was lying face down sobbing on her bed in her room. She had rubbed the lineament Peter had given her into her sore, swollen red buttocks.

Her thumbs were swollen too, but the physical discomfort was nothing compared with the degrading humiliation and mental stress she was going through. Her embarrassment and shame during the ordeal had been worse than she could have imagined, and another burst of tears wetted her pillow and her blushing cheeks. How she had wriggled and squirmed her naked body in front of Peter! And he had touched her right there! Anita could not resist to move her hand down to her still hot and juicy, pulsating sex and touch herself where Peter had touched her, and in a few seconds a violent orgasm took all remaining strength out of her body. Still sobbing, Anita fell asleep, lying face down with her hand beneath her and her finger still inside her

She woke up a little bit too late, and rushed down to the kitchen in a hurry. She knew that Mrs Brunell was very strict concerning the working hours for the staff. The other maids were already on duty, and Anita could immediately see their glances and hear their giggling when she entered. In seconds AnitaТs face turned scarlet. News seemed to travel fast in this household. She wanted to sink through the floor and disappear into thin air when Mrs Brunell told her to take her well whipped ass into the linen room and start her work.

The liniment she had got from Peter seemed to work amazingly fast, and in two days the last marks on AnitaТs buttocks disappeared.

“Don’t bother yourself to listen to all gossip and giggling, all of the maids have gone through the same as you, and many of them more than once!” Mrs Brunell told her when she found Anita crying in the linen room. Her words did help, and soon she was able to look the staff in the eyes again.

Anita had just accepted her fate and tried to forget her humiliating ordeal, she was even able to serve dinner in front of the Crawfords without turning pining red in her face when she saw Peter. This evening the Crawfords had a guest at the dinner table, a young lady, Miss Hazel Devon.

Miss Devon was the daughter of a wealthy politician, and there had been some talks within the families about a possible marriage between Hazel and Peter. This idea of marriage was brought forward more from Hazels side of the family, and also by Hazel herself – but as Peter did not particularly like the rich, spoiled lady – no date for any marriage had been set.

During her stay at the Crawford estate, while questioning one of the maids about Peter, Hazels suspicion was raised that Peter fancied one of the servant girls, Anita Fohlstrom.

Filled with suppressed rage, she came to the conclusion that this particular little bitch was nothing but a fortune-hunter of easy virtue, a common whore who did not know her place in society! She also came to the conclusion that this peasant concubine was the reason for Peters lack of interest in her! And that she -Miss Hazel Devon – had a rival, and more so, a common service girl – made her furious. She decided to certainly do something about it!

It did take some planning, but Hazel succeeded in convincing the Baron -and Peter- to order Anita Fohlstrom to accompany her to the city, where she was to serve as a maid in the Devon household for some time, because they had just “lost” a maid, and “good maids are so hard to find now-a-days”, at least until they found a replacement. Hazel Devon promised that Anita would be back at the Crawford estate in two or three weeks – and she offered a handsome amount of money to the Baron for this kind assistance. And the Crawfords were more than happy to help her, business-minded as they were.

Two days later Hazel Devon was having tea with one of her father’s layers, a man whose reputation among the attorneys in the city was at least questionable because of his shrewdness and tendency for operating behind the scene of the law. A lawyer politicians sometimes need for their dirty work.

“So you need this maid to be trapped into some criminal act and sentenced to a correctional institution? Is that what you are saying?” the lawyer asked her.

“Yes. I want this bitch to suffer…in the very worst kind of penitentiary ! Don’t ask me why, it is a personal matter”, Hazel said. “And you will naturally be rewarded above the normal fee “.

УAll right as a favor to you, my dear “.

Anita had never been in the big city before, and she enjoyed the streets, the shops and all the people with all her senses alert as she walked down the narrowing street in her new, beautiful dress Hazel had bought her on their day of arrival. The blue satin dress with all the ribbons and frills made her really feel like a lady. The dress was somehow a little too short and revealing in her opinion, but she was told that it was the latest fashion and it made her look very beautiful, and that she certainly had the figure for it.

She looked once again for the address written on the envelope she was supposed to deliver, and found it Hotel Belinda

“There she is…now go!” the lawyer said to two detectives who had been waiting in a carriage on the other side of the street.

Hotel Belinda, well known as a local brothel, was raided now and then by the police, and all the girls arrested for their unlawful conducts. Anita did not really know what was happening, but a few minutes after she had entered the hotel, she found herself forcefully pushed into a barred police carriage together with a number of other women. Some minutes later they were all thrown into the cells of the police station. There, imprisoned together with a number of other young women Anita Fohlstrom finally learned that she had been arrested for prostitution!

“The Judge will just make you pay the fine, and off you go”, the other girls enlightened her “pretty dress you got there …new around here, eh?”

The next morning when all the girls were lined up in the court room listening to the Judge scolding them for their conduct of behavior, Anita was given no chance to explain herself, and without any further examination, because prostitution was just a trivial offence, all the girls were sentenced to pay a fine. Some of the girls paid the fine almost cheerfully, smiling invitingly at the court clerk before they left the court room one by one. But Anita Fohlstrom had no money.

The Judge just smirked at her when she tried to convince him that she was absolutely no girl of “easy virtue” and that her arrest had been a mistake , an unfortunate coincident

The Judge sighed he had heard it all before

“Look, young lady …no decent young woman wears a dress like that unless her intensions are to lure gentlemen into it. I will have no more of that if you don’t pay the fine in full here and now it will be the House of Correction, it is as simple as that, Miss Virtue!”

A lawyer among the crowd in the court room smiled. His task was done.

The woman in the cell was older than Anita, 28 in fact, and she stood there motionless with her forehead resting against the cold bars of the cell. She was a very beautiful lady, fairy tall and exquisitely made. She had the most beautiful, candid eyes of a deep azure blue that Anita had ever seen. They seemed to portray a great depth of character and also a sweet, refined and gentle disposition. Her nose was aquiline and her features delicately chillesed, an attribute which also applied to her ankles, feet, wrists and hands, which were thin, fragile and of aristocratic appearance. By way of contrast, it needed only a casual glance to discern the opulent voluptuous swellings of her exceptionally well-developed bosom and hips beneath the black satin gown that she was wearing.

Anita did not say anything, she just sat down on the wooden bench in the cell and glanced at the woman who seemed to stare into the emptiness of the square, adjoining room. After a moment of total quietness, the young woman seemed to lift her face upwards and closing her eyes she gripped the iron bars with such force that her knuckles whitened.

“They can’t…they just can’t!” Anita heard her whisper, when the door to the adjoining, main room opened and a tall, sturdy guard came in. The woman in the cell took a few steps back from the bars and glanced at Anita for the first time when he approached them.

“Ah not bad not bad…two of you tonight…and such pretty ones!”

He smirked as he eyed the women from top to toe.

The woman in the black dress lifted her hand and looked at the tall guard grinning behind the bars.

“Please…Sir listen to me I am Pamela Wright and must see the Judge or the Magistrate please…ask someone with authority to see me, and I will reward you please”, she said, opening her hand and showing him a golden coin while looking at him with her sparkling, blue eyes, trying to produce a pleading smile.

“A bribe, eh look, Lady…I heard that the Magistrate refused your plea in court to pay any fines…but no money could help you then, eh? And not will it help you now! Someone really wants you birched on your bared ass maybe someone of the four gentlemen that will be attending and witnessing your punishment”, the guard grinned and turned away.

Pamela Wrights cheeks turned slowly scarlet and with an absent expression in her face she sat down beside Anita on the rough wooden bench in the cell.

“ThisЕ this is obscene…!” she sighted with an ironic smile on her lips which more revealed her feelings of shame, embarrassment and degradation beyond belief than any joyfulness.

More or less nervous outburst of numerous women had many times taken place in the waiting cell of the adjoining punishment room, and just as often the women had seek ease and comfort to their troubled minds by sharing thoughts and supporting each other.

During the waiting hours in the cell Anita learned that Pamela Wright was born and brought up as a lady, being one of the most attractive and wanted young ladies of the society, until the misfortune of her fathers business and his sudden death. As the sole heir, Pamela found herself in great debt to one of the rich, young men that had fancied her for quite some time.

Unable to pay off her debts, this man, George Phillips, had the nerve to suggest that Pamela could pay him little by little by submitting herself to his most indecent, personal desires. Filled with outrage, Pamela had slapped his face as hard as she could…and now, two weeks later, she was arrested for assaulting a gentleman! A gentleman indeed!

But George Phillips had the best lawyers and all the bribe money needed to have Pamela Wright sentenced to the House of Correction for Women! There was no place on earth women dreaded more than this institution, and the rumors about the punishments inflicted upon the convicted females made many young ladies turn scarlet of shame.

Anita could see PamelaТs hands shaking and did almost forget her own situation as the time for their forthcoming ordeal approached. And they did not have to wait long, because the guard with the grin on his face stepped into the big square room, carrying a heavy leather clad punishment block. He placed it in the middle of the room where the floor had fitted in bolts for the base of the block.

“Oh no “, Pamela sighed, looking through the bars when the guard fastened the block to the floor.

The block consisted of a heavy round piece of timber, padded and covered with black leather and held upright by two square, wooden pillars from the middle of the wide, thick base board.

Both Anita and Pamela stared in dread at the preparations, and PamelaТs face turned crimson once more when the guard brought in four easy chairs, placing them in a half circle around the block at a very close distance. Then four buckets with freshly cut and bundled birches were brought in, well covered with water to keep the twigs supple and fresh. The both young women were standing behind the bars, quiet and in a turmoil state of mind.

“Well, my ladies, we are all set I will inform the bailiff so you don’t have to wait any longer”, the guard grinned at them and left the room.

The Bailiff, two guards and a clerk boy entered and the iron barred door to the adjoining cell was unlocked and opened. Both Pamela and Anita had moved backwards and stood now panic-stricken and pressing themselves against the back stone wall of their cell when the Bailiff looked over his papers.

“Miss Pamela Wright, step forward!” A hissing sound was heard when Pamela cached her breathe and tried to step forward, looking in panic around her. The Bailiff looked at the two guards, who immediately came forward and gripped the pretty woman roughly, pushing her forcefully before them into the punishment room. The young clerk, probably in the same age as Anita, closed and locked the door to the cell, glancing at Anita with such lustful, eager eyes that it made her want to give him a slap in his face.

In the punishment room Pamela was made to hold out her wrists in front of her while the guard buckled the leather restraints which held her wrists together. Two other leather cuffs were then brought forward, one to each ankle. Held upright by the other guard, Miss Pamela Wright found any physical resistance useless.

The Bailiff eyed the voluptuous forms of the strikingly beautiful woman in front of him and licked his lips.

“Place her in position!” he said to the guards, and Pamela was roughly brought forward to the punishment bock until her front thighs pressed against the round, horizontal piece of the block.

“Now bend over, Miss Wright!” the Bailiff said, and Pamela looked at him with despair and panic in her eyes, but she did obey.

The black satin material of her dress tightened visibly over her widening posterior as she bent over the padded piece of wood, and a suppressed gasp of humiliation left her lips when one of the guards grabbed her wrists forced her further down to secure her wrists to a ring in the base of the punishment block. With her hips held considerably higher than her head, the bent over position was most degrading for any lady, and certainly for a Lady of Quality. The Bailiff however did not take any notice that this young woman was a well educated and upper class Lady, and he added her humiliation by asking the guards to fasten her elbows to the base, which meant that PamelaТs head and shoulders were drawn even lower and her bottom thus forced higher up on the block in an even more shameful manner.

“You can ask the gentlemen waiting in my office to enter now”, the Bailiff said to the clerk boy.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Oh no Sir please have mercy…whip me if you must but spare me the shame of doing it in front ofЕ of those men”, Pamela pleaded in a trembling, hoarse voice, lifting her beautiful face from her degrading position.

The Bailiff did not answer her. He just went to the door and opened it.

“Gentlemen, come in!” H e said a moment later. Pamela seemed to panic, tearing hysterically at the bonds that held her wrists and elbows secured to the base of the block. She hide her flushing, scarlet face between her stretched arms and a few suppressed, hysterical laughs left her lips. For a lady of her rank age and social class it was extremely humiliating to be presented with her posterior held high in the air over the block, ready to be whipped as a common harlot.

In the company of George Phillips three other young men entered the punishment room. Pamela knew all of them from numerous former occasions, and especially one of the men, Mark Fallon, made her knees tremble and her buttocks to cling together in a manner that was clearly visible beneath the tight satin dress.

No-one knew that the reason why Pamela had never married was Mark Fallon, the handsome gentleman she had fallen for in her late teens. The same young man that had occupied her daydreams as well as her fantasies late at nights but the one who had never asked her to marry him. Pamela could not prevent another series of some short, suppressed laughs brought forward in a nervous, hysterical outburst.

“Gentlemen, have a seat…we have arranged all the comfort of the house as you can see,” the Bailiff said.

The half circle of chairs were set up behind the punishment block, providing an excellent view over the lustfully swelling bottom forced high up in the air and the long beautifully formed legs beneath the hem of the black dress. The dark silk stockings formed a beautiful harmony with the black dress, bringing forward the muscles in her calves in a most exiting manner.

“Good evening, Miss Wright ” George Phillips said with a sarcastic tone in his voice and nodded to the Bailiff to proceed.

“Gentlemen, there is no more effective punishment for a naughty lady than a good sound whipping. Tonight, as you will witness, Miss Pamela Wright shall receive 30 strokes with the birch. The birch will be given – as always – across the bared buttocks of the culprit. Guards, prepare Miss Wright for the birch!”

“Hhhhhh…” Pamela hissed when she felt the hem of her dress lifted, baring her legs and the milk-white skin of her thighs above the stocking tops. The shameful ordeal of being stripped in this manner made the muscles in her legs tighten, especially when the guard had to force the tight satin material higher up over her widened bottom and hips, which took a considerable time to do. But the guard took the time needed, and shortly PamelaТs dress and chemise was neatly rolled down to her armpits and secured there with some needles.

PamelaТs swelling buttocks filled tightly the white batiste knickers which were quite small for a lady of her age. They were high fashion from Paris with rose colored ribbons and strings around the waist and the thighs. When the guard started to undo the strings, the flesh beneath the thin material seemed to come alive in a very curious way and PamelaТs scarlet face flung up, her desperate eyes looking for the Bailiff.

“Please, in the name of decency not…this oh Sir not with the men looking oh… noo!” Pamela was trembling from head to foot when her bottom was bared. The white flesh of her buttocks were quivering involuntarily, and the mere thought that she was now shamefully exposed in front of Mark Fallon and the other men sitting right behind her, made her well spread and swelling buttock cheeks clench violently. The guard removed her knickers completely.

“What a magnificent arse!” In her turmoil state of mind Pamela could hear the comments from the men, and some additional, violent clenching movements of her bared buttocks made the men laugh.

“Oohh Sir…please…do it quickly…I cannot bear this shame!” Pamela whined in her desperation.

Meanwhile the guards had fastened the ropes to her ankle straps, one to each ankle.

The base of the block had two iron rings in each corner, and Pamela was to be birched with her legs drawn wide apart so that the sting of the birch twigs could freely bite into the most sensitive areas of a womanТs anatomy. This was the way women were punished by the birch in the House of Corrections.

The fact that when the thighs were parted wide open, the woman had no chance to cover or protect herself against the eager eyes behind her as the most intimate parts were shamelessly exposed in a most indecent manner in front of everyone. Pamela Wright was a tall and strong woman who tried to avoid this ultimate humiliation by clinging and crossing her thighs together in an inhuman effort and state of panic, when she suddenly realized that they were going to spread her legs open.

Even if the guards were strong, they had to use considerable force to have PamelaТs legs parted and her ankles secured to the iron rings.

“HiiiiЕ hhhhiiiii…”,Pamela breathed heavily as the muscles in her thighs and calves trembled and twisted in her futile attempts to break loose and hide herself from this ultimate indecency. Despite her almost inhuman efforts to prevent this Pamela’s thigh were opened, exposing a very wet clit with the tiny hairs before the eyes of the flush faced spectators. As the ankle ropes were tightened also her tight pussy lips opened up and revealed a rosy and moist portion of a most female, intimate anatomy. In her turmoil state of mind Pamela Wrigth could almost feel Mark Fallon’s eyes on her wide open pussy, a fact which made her clitoris to stand vigorously out like a hard pearl and some hysterical, short laughter escaped her lips.

The Bailiff took his time and let the men enjoy the scene, the jutting and quivering bared flesh of the beautiful, lustful woman with her buttocks held high over the punishment block and her long, beautifully shaped legs straddling wide open.

The men were all sitting there staring at the spectacle when the Bailiff gave one of the guards the order to fetch the birch.

In the bucket was several birches, seven or eight long, well selected switches tied together in bundles. The guard selected one of the bundle, an excellently prepared, long swishy birch.

Pamela had from her degrading, frustrating position seen the guard select the birch, and when he approached her, the trembling in her body increased. The trembling in turn affected the inner parts of her thighs, which were slightly fat and as tender as the skin of a baby, for they were quivering involuntarily, the flesh actually shaking like jellies.

Whether it was due to the acute feminine realization of how keenly she would soon feel the sting of the birch or the long period of awaiting in this humiliating position, or her attempts to minimize her position, the men sitting closely behind her could not tell.

However, as the guard swished the long birch-rods through the air, the lady made great effort to squeeze the cheeks of her large well rounded bottom together. She could not, however, succeed very well, held tight and bent over the block, and the great nervous expenditure involved caused her bottom to visible quiver and tremble in a most delicate manner.

“Miss Wright, you will now be birched…Guard, proceed!”,
the Bailiff said and stepped aside to give room for the swing of the birch.

The guard raised his birch and brought it down with considerable force. There was a vicious hiss, and the men sitting behind her saw the twigs bite into the delicate white flesh which yielded like melted butter, and follow the voluptuous curves of PamelaТs bottom from hip to hip with a report like a hail-storm.

Stung to the very core of her being, Pamela leaped within her bonds with tremendous energy for such a delicately made woman. Her fingers clawed in the air and her high heeled shoes beat a sort of tattoo against the wooden base of the block. There was no cry of pain except a curious low whistling sound which escaped through her clenched teeth.

The guard adjusted his position somewhat, and gave her a master cut which curled around the base of her posterior. Pamela twisted her hips from side to side and uttered a short little scream then continued to utter three or four suppressed squeals for about fifteen seconds or so.

Her efforts to escape the position over the punishment bock caused her to vigorously raise her bottom up and down, while the deep plump hemispheres opened wide only to sharply knock against each other, which caused the whole of the supple flesh to waggle about in a most exiting manner.

“Perhaps this will teach you to be less arrogant against young gentlemen in the future, Miss Wright”, the Bailiff said, and saw that the flush faced, highly exited men silently agreed. One of the chuckled nervously with a curious throat sound. To see Pamela wriggle and bounce her fleshy, bared and jutting buttocks in this most exiting manner had caused all of them strong erections.

“A good sound whipping on a woman’s bare bottom is something they usually understand”, the Bailiff said and nodded to continue.

Swishhh!…

Again the birch cut deeply into the soft flesh and made Pamela writhe.

“Ee–ee–ee “, she screamed shrilly. She lifted her body up on tip-toe only to throw herself heavily down over the hump again. Maddened with pain, she tried once again to brake loose from the bonds that held her, twisting her hips violently from side to side, rocking at the round leather clad piece like she was trying to tear it out from the base that held it upright.

She made supreme efforts to stiffen the whole of her muscles to counter the next stroke. Her feet knocked violently against the wooden base and caused the masses of the white flesh constituting her thighs quiver lecherously.

In vain she tried to harden her frail posterior muscles. It was quite a waste of time and effort, for the birch cut deeply into the woman’s flesh a forth time. She regained her breath before shrieking with all the power of her melodious voice which made the men laugh.

All this time Anita had stood like frozen against the bars in the waiting cell looking at PamelaТs humiliating ordeal in the punishment room, her face changing colour from pink to crimson, but now, when she heard PamelaТs agonized scream, she turned white.

“Ehr-r-r-r-r-r-r-r- …Ehr-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-!”, she heard her scream and saw Pamela writhing furiously her bared ass like a maniac on the block. Anita also saw the men and how their faces glowed lustfully watching the bizarre scene in front of them.

The stroke had landed with considerable force on the lower parts of her buttocks, and two or three twigs of the swishy thin birch had curved in between her well spread thighs, biting the most sensitive parts of her sex and the inside of her white, trembling soft thighs.

The guard examined the birch and went to the bucket to select a fresh one whilst Pamela wined and continued to clench her well spread, burning red-hot bottom.

“A birch gets a bit frayed at the end during a whipping, loosing the best part of the stinging effect, so we usually change into a fresh one after four or five lashes”, the Bailiff informed the men, “and it is our intension to flog this woman soundly”, he continued.

Pamela Wright twisted her neck, her beautiful deep blue eyes welling with tears, her sensual mouth wide open in which one could see her even white teeth.

“Stop No more I can’t stand any more ” she howled loudly.

“Mercy Have Mercy!”…

“Ah Miss you are starting to learn the efficiency of the birch that’s good…but I can see that you are pleading for mercy just to get off easy. But that does not work here, lady, there is still a good way to go before we are through with you, my lady!” In desperation Pamela twisted her neck in the other direction, just in time to see the terrible, fresh birch rising.

Sssswish!

The new swishy rods caught her at precisely the moment that her dancing buttocks rose in the air, smiting the flesh about an inch below the last stroke. The traces left by the rod were marked hither and thither in fan-like outspreading thin weals, interspersed with violet notches and tiny white spots where the birch rods had blistered the flesh, but so far not a trace of blood.

For fully five seconds the whipped woman remained mute, then she let forth a high pitched jarring howl that resembled nothing human.

The guard was quite calmly measuring his distance for the next stroke, calculating with precision the leaps of the violently dancing posteriors, so as to bring each stroke well on the target.

“Can’t hold your big bottom still, can you, Miss Wright? But I am sure the gentlemen appreciates to see such a lively performance, eh?” the Bailiff said mockingly.

Ssswish!

“Eeee Eee !! Oh My God…Ah…rrrr I can’t bear it

УPlease stop please…please…!”

Sssswish!

Her mouth wide open gasping for breath, her fingers clawing in the air and every muscle in her body strained, Pamela felt the unbearable pain across the back of her most sensitive upper thighs were the birch-rods had been applied.

“Ahr…rrrr rrrrrr rrrr !” The white flesh in her thighs vibrated violently and her feet beat the base in a furious tattoo-like manner, the big white buttocks clenching madly, one moment just to spread themselves up into their full size and exposure before the next trembling contraction.

“Oh…no My God…oh nooo !” Pamela howled.

Even if the pain tormented her body as well as her mind, she was well aware of the fact that her buttocks clenched and opened shamefully in a continuous, slow rhythm, but there was nothing she could do about it. During the whole ordeal she had not for a split second forgot that Mark Fallon was sitting there watching her shame, a fact that only added the involuntary trembling running through her body without any control whatsoever.

Sssswish!

“Y ar rr oooooooooo…hh Ahrr rrrr.rrr !” One again Pamela plunged within her bonds with the desperate strength of a maniac. It was indeed a wonder that the straps held firm on account of the heavy strain put upon them.

Anita laid face down weeping on the wooden bench in the cell. The Bailiff had informed her that she would taste the birch later this same night, and his words had caused cold shivers run down her spine.

After Pamela had been released from the punishment block, the guards had taken her to another part of the prison, and Anita was left all alone in the cell with her agonizing fear to the forthcoming punishment. Her brain could not turn off the images of PamelaТs ordeal…and at the end, when she was still restrained on the block, the men had been allowed to examine her striped flesh. Their fondling fingers had examined much more than just her buttocks…

When a man they called Mark had fingered her, Pamela had started to tremble and twist her hips against the block in such a shameful manner that Anita had turned her crimson face against the wall. She had heard Pamela breathing fast and sigh heavily just before some suppressed shrilly short screams mixed with some curious groans had left her throat, making the men laugh…

From time to time Anita looked in dread into the punishment room where they had left the terrifying birching block waiting. AnitaТs unfair destiny tortured her mind and was hard to bear, and her mood changed rapidly forth and back from furious anger to self-pity and repeated outbursts into tears.

The two guards and the clerk boy suddenly entered, and Anita jumped up from the bench with all her senses alert she stepped back against the wall. The door was unlocked and she was ordered out, where the pimple faced young clerk licked his thick lips while he was eyeing Anita with his lustful eyes and with an eager expression in his face, walking forward and back and around her, touching her occasionally in a most irritating way while the two guards remained in the background.

“Please…stop that!” Anita burst out. She was not used to having a young boy who was hardly her own age agitating her in such an indecent manner.

The boy smiled and turned towards the guards.

“Tell her ” “Miss, the Bailiff will be occupied elsewhere tonight, so he gave Frankie here the permission to deal with you… he is a trainee here so to speak”, the guards coldly told her while the smile on the boys face widened.

“I am going to whip you personally”, the boy told her, still smiling…” in a manner that whores are whipped ” AnitaТs face had turned scarlet by the mere thought that this boy was given the legal right to chastise her personally. It seemed so very wrong, so unfair and improper that she wanted to scream.

“I am…no whore!” she said as calmly as she could with an anger caused by an extreme feeling of humiliation building up inside her.

“I want to see you naked take your clothes off… everything…!” the boy said.

Anita looked with a kind of defiant stoicism right into his eyes, but seeing him just stand there with his lustful grin on his face she turned towards the guards in a silent call of a chivalrous rescue from their side. But there was none.

“Hold her!” the boy said.

As Anita was gripped firmly by her arms she tried to rip herself loose in rage, but was held steady and pushed forward in front of the grinning boy. He touched her blue dress, letting his hand move up over her breasts in a most humiliating manner.

AnitaТs efforts to free her hands and prevent the boy from touching her just resulted in a tighter grip and her arms were drawn further out.

“Nice tits…” the boy grinned as he started to unbutton her dress slowly, clearly enjoying himself. AnitaТs ears burned red hot and she turned her face away, breathing heavily through her nostrils when her dress was drawn aside in the front and her young, firm breasts with the erecting pink nipples was bared, quivering unprotected in the cold air of the punishment room.

The pimple faced boy licked his lips and his grin widened as he continued to unlace the garments of the young, beautiful girl held in front of him…

Miss Hazel Devon was quite satisfied and lifted her glass with a double portion of sherry with a diabolic look in her eyes.

“Now that little bitch will get what she deserves. I have heard that women prisoners in the House of Correction who are sentenced there on a prostitution charge are flogged in a manner that will keep them from the streets for weeks…it must certainly be a dreadful place!” “I am pleased to hear that you appreciate my services, Miss Devon”, said the lawyer, “and as far as I know, Miss Fohlstrom will not be spared any punishments, because the charge w a s prostitution the plan worked perfectly”.

Hazel Devon giggled, visibly effected by the wine and sherry she had been enjoying.

“Is it true that they whip whoresЕdirectly on…their…source of income, so to speak?” she asked, still giggling and sipping more sherry from her glass.

УYes.”

“How awful and it must be very embarrassing heh heh heh glp rr.rrr!”

“Miss Devon, perhaps you’ll better leave the wine now and go to bed…it is quite late”, the lawyer said, anxious to stop the conversation. From his previous experiences Hazel could suddenly get the most crazy ideas when she was drunk, and he felt a strong need to stop whatever could happen before the situation ran out of hands.

“To bed?…All alone?” Hazel pouted her lip and tried to look charming, imitating and attractive. In her condition all men started to look interesting, presenting objects to be conquered.

“Yes, Miss Devon alone it really is for the best”…

“Eeeee oooo noo not there!…Mercy!…I am no whore!” Anita screamed as the unbearable sting of the small leather thong made her plunge within her bonds in her furious attempts to escape the next lash.

The flesh of her inner thighs trembling violently and her breasts bouncing madly in all directions while her uncontrolled screams echoed within the walls of the sparely furnished room. Her entire body was sweating and the white flesh writhed glowing in the bright gaslights of the punishment chamber as the small drops of sweat plunged out of the pores of her skin.

Zzzzipp!ЕЕЕ

“Eeeeeooooo oh noo…please not any more not like this …hoooo.ooo Mercy!” Anita Fohlstrom was whipped on her pussy by the pimple faced clerk boy, fastened to the punishment block in a manner that had made many harlots blush of shame. She was bent backwards over the padded round bock, her hips and naked cunt held shamelessly high above the floor. Her legs were drawn as far apart as the fastenings allowed, and her wrists were secured on the other side of the block. The wide spread of the thighs had opened her pussylips wide, displaying her young female genitals in a most crude manner. Her rosy pussylips were slightly swollen and the clitoris plunged out hard and shiny in the middle of the moist, pink flesh of her female sex organ.

Zzzzzipp!

The single leather thong had whined down again and stung Anita to the very core of her being, biting into the moist, tender flesh between her legs. She had seen the lash coming and the muscles in her widely spread thighs had immediately started to tremble vigorously, but the restraints were tight and there was no escape.

УArrrr rrrrr eeeoooooooo…rrr…noo more no more!!!!”

The shock of the biting whiplash along the crack of her pussy rushed through her body, making her tits jutting violently in a manner that exited the boy to that extent that he went around the punishment block and gave her several master cuts with the thong across her madly bouncing breasts and nipples.

“Whore !” he said, and went back to his position behind the block.

Anita started to cry soundly, like a baby. With tears running all over her face she knew that she could not take any more.

Many girls would have fainted after the first two or three lashes, but Anita was a strong and healthy country girl and able to take more pain than many others without loosing consciousness. But there is a limit even for a strong and and well fit girl – for Anita it had been 18 stinging lashes right along her opened pussyclit, given with a cruel, short one-thonged whip with a wooden handle. Her tear-filled eyes did not see the next lash, she could only feel the extreme biting pain when the tip of the round leather thong lashed into her clitoris and made everything suddenly disappear into darkness. She had been whipped like a whore…something many of the harlots on the street had experienced as freshies in the trade and something they swore never to experience again. Most of them did not ever practice their trade in the neighborhood of the House of Correction because the whole place caused them cold shivers.

Only a few former inmates with specific, masochistic sexual tendencies felt a certain glow inside them every time they walked by the stony walls of the institution.

УWell, how nice to see you, Baron Crawford, please come in!” said Hazel Devon to the unannounced guest.

“Good morning, Hazel, is your father, the Minister in?”

“Yes…I shall tell him you are here. He will certainly be pleased to see you would you care for a cup of tea or some sherry meanwhile?”

“A cup of tea, thank you…and you can ask Anita to bring it in, I am sure she will be surprised to see me here, she has been here almost a month by now”, the Baron said cheerfully.

“Well, Baron, there is…a problem. Anita is not here…she…I heard she was arrested some time ago for…prostitution you know how these peasant girls can be “, said Hazel, trying to sound careless but well aware that she was in a serious danger zone.

“Prostitution?! Never! I know that girl, I know her father and her family decent people…I can’t believe it I must speak to your father about this, immediately! My God, why didnТt you inform us?!

Hazel was pale in her face when she tried to listen through the living room door. Her father, the Minister, had insisted she told where this information about Anita came from, and she had no choice but to give him the name of the lawyer. Now these three men were all gathered in in the living room and Hazel could hear that there was some angry shouting going on. When the door suddenly opened, her father gave her an icy look and all three men walked right out to the Ministers carriage.

“I had to tell them”, the lawyer said before they left and left Hazel standing in the hallway with her face turning pale.

Minister Devon and Baron Crawford had the Magistrate office standing on their toes in no time, and the clearly upset Magistrate Chief rushed to their assistance. They found Anita Fohlstrom in less than an hour in one of the dungeon cells beneath the main building of the Correctional Institution. The girl was laying face down on the narrow bench with her skirts folded up over her back and her bottom bared and marked all over hundreds tiny red swellings.

Anita had turned her head towards the door when it opened but did not make a move to cover herself, neither did she close her eyes or react in any way.

“Oh my God !” said the Baron.

“The prisoner was birched on the flogging bench this morning “, the guard said.

The Baron went over to the bench and covered Anita’s nakedness with a soft blanket, and striking gently her hair he felt a strong compassion and warmth for the poor girl.

“Anita…this is Baron Crawford I have come to take you home ” he said kneeling down beside her and touched her cheeks in a gentle, fatherly way.

Anita looked at him. At first, it seemed that she looked into an endless emptiness but suddenly there was a reaction. Her eyes started to wet when the first teardrops filled the corners of her eyes.

“BaronЕ” she whispered

The whole plot was slowly unfolding.

“My God, Baron, you cannot have my daughter arrested! The family name, and my whole life work will be ruined and the Cabinet will truly feast on this matter!” the Minister said in despair.

“We have been friends for a very, very long time…can’t we find a solution to have justice done without having it done in public?”

“Like what?”

“What Hazel did to that young woman cannot be ignored, and I admit that she is a spoiled young lady, but…there must be another way to have her pay for what she has done…” And a way was found.

“No! No! Never! I will never you hear me, father, I will n e v e r accept that! I know I have done wrong and I am sorry, but what you are suggesting is totally out of question!” Hazel raged, standing flush faced in front of him.

“Either that or the even worse alternative, the House of Correction , and believe me, you are getting easy off even if you also have spoiled your chances for a good marriage!” the Minister said.

“I kill myself first you’ll see “, Hazel said and left the room.

One hour later she sneaked out of the house, planning to run away, but soon enough she realized that her father had closed down all her accounts and personal assets, and without any money, she was totally stranded.

However, headstrong as she was, Hazel spent two days and two nights in the streets, hungry, thirsty and cold. The third day she came home.

“Father you cannot do this to me “, she pleaded.

The recovery from the physical ordeals Anita Fohlstrom had suffered during the month in the House of Correction took weeks, and the Crawfords had allowed her to stay home with her parents at the farm house for the first two weeks. The mental damage however was so deeply impressed to her mind that her girlish, joyful personality had changed into a somewhat reserved and reticent behavior, polite and normal on the surface but she was definitively not the same Anita that they had seen before. Her parents also noticed that she had nightmares, and clearly worried about her state of mind they tried to question her about the recent past, but Anita did not tell them anything. She had also asked the Baron and Peter not to reveal anything to her parents or anyone else about her experiences in the city.

As she regained her position as a maid at the Crawfords after the short leave, Mrs Brunell as well as the staff could also sense the change in her.

“They think she is better than us now when she has been working in the city”, one of the maids said jealously when the Baron had upgraded Anita to his personal maid, a honor usually given only to the girl with the longest service.

“If you were as beautiful and…well equipped as she you would perhaps be married by now”, another girl smirked at the jealous spinster.

The lights had gone out for the night when Peter Crawford heard the soft knock on his bedroom door.

“Anita, what? Come inЕ” he said, when he found her behind his door in her small nightie. She looked ravishingly beautiful, smelling fresh and soft.

“I…cannot sleep…Sir “, she whispered, and her moist, blue eyes told Peter she really needed someone.

He took Anita in his arms, feeling the warmth of her soft, warm skin through the thin nightgown. Anita responded to his kiss in a way Peter had never experienced before, clinging herself onto him in a manner that gave him an immediate erection.

When he lowered her onto his bed, he did not know if it was he or she who took the initiative. One thing was clear though, Anita needed a fuck and she needed it badly. And, after all, she was not a virgin any more. No young women who was released from the House of Correction was a virgin any more. For the unwilling and especially for some young suffragettes with an “attitude” they had that humiliating fucking trestle with the adjustable restraintsЕ With her nightgown removed from her voluptuous beautiful body she reached out for Peter in a state of hunger and a pulsating urge for love and relief. Her trembling fingers clawed into his neck drawing him closer. However, she still felt that something was missing.

“I need to be tied ” she whispered, biting her lower lip, surprising Peter totally in a way he had not expected. He had been ready to enter her right there and then, but when his dizzy brain finally comprehended her words his first reaction was the disappointment for the interruption but immediately after that his dominant tendencies in his sex life caused his erecting member to swell out into maximum size.

“I don’t have any ropes in here ” he groaned in despair.

“I left some in the drawer of your night table when I cleaned the room today “, Anita whispered in a state of heat, turning her reddening face away.

This was the first time she could feel her emotions alive in weeks, a good sign of recovery in itself, but the strong need to be restrained in order to have her sexual urges satisfied was something new, something she could not comprehend herself. To be held in a place like the House of Correction can do things to a girl… open up those secret gates into the hidden dark passages of the mind…

Peter had tied her wrists together to the head side of the bed and her ankles to the two bedposts. Doing this, Anita had to spread her legs wide open, exposing her dripping wet slit into full display. Even if she knew she wanted this, she felt suddenly so terribly ashamed that her pink face turned scarlet.

The flesh of her inner thighs quivered as Peter mounted her. He did hold back for some while and kissed her hard, erecting nipples, sucking slowly but hard. AnitaТs soft, trembling thighs clasped against his hips with small smacking sounds of flesh to flesh as much as the loose ropes allowed.

“Hhhhhhhhhhh …” she moaned.

Then he entered her. They were both more than ready.

Anita was fucked by Peter Crawford in a way she had never experienced. His long fully erecting cock rubbed against her hardened clitoris with every withdrawal and made her pant in a state of ecstasy, twisting and arching her body within the bonds that held her. Without the ropes her nails would have clawed into Peter like a tigress, now she could only thrust her hips violently upwards hoping to receive his wonderful manhood fully and completely in her burning female, young ecstasy.

“Yes…yes…yesss aaaaaa ssssss!Ф

Anita had no control over her body, and the wild orgasm spread with a long tingling sensation through every nerve within her, made her squirm and bounce in the bed like a maniac, hitting her thighs against Peters with smacking sounds.

“Aaaahh aaaaaaahhhh…hhhh…hhh oh Peter…hhh!” she panted, tugging at the ropes that held her pinned down.

Peter was still inside her. He was not finished yet, but he granted Anita the time she needed to calm down.

“I love you”, she heard herself saying. Something from her sub consciousness, something from long, long ago made her say those words, and flashbacks from her past, her wet girlish secrets rushed through her mind. In fact, it had not been so long ago…

Her body reacted with a quiver when Peter withdraw his still erecting penis, rubbing it against her clitoris – just to thrust it in again in its full length.

“HhhhhhhhЕ hhhЕ”, Anita panted, clamping her quivering thighs against him again, her body shining and slippery of sweat.

She had needed a fuck and she was getting more than bargained for…In the midst of her new, rising orgasm. Peter whispered into her ear.

“Anita, will you marry me?” She was unable to answer him, because her immediate orgasm was so violent, so breathtaking, so wonderful that the only thing she was capable of was to let it out in full…the endless long shivers that never seemed to stop…

“I am waiting for an answer”, Peter whispered in her ear when she somehow had regained control over herself.

“YES Peter YES!!!!!” was the only thing she could say, the only thing she wanted to say.

“Well… in that case we can discuss it later”, said Peter, still inside her.

“Oh noo!” Anita panted when she felt Peter’s member enter her deeper again.

“Oh, yes…”, Peter hissed as his hips started to move in a fast, violent manner, feeling his orgasm rising. However, before he came, Anita had her third orgasm, but this time Peter did not stop.

In a life filled with miseries, it can sometimes be so wonderful to be young

Peter did not release her from the ropes afterwards. Anita’s position at the bed was quite similar to the fucking trestle at the House of Correction except the adjustable knee straps and the leather pillow under the ass. Peter wanted to enjoy AnitaТs voluptuous, naked feminine forms while he was gently wiping off the sweat off her body with a wetted towel. Working downwards from her neck, over her breasts the wet towel made AnitaТs nipples all erect again, and when he moved downwards over her belly she was biting her lip and turned her face away. At the first touch on her still pulsating clit the muscles in her inner thighs suddenly started to vibrate and she came for the forth time. She simply could not help it but she did not care. She was his, fully and completely.

“My best congratulations to both of you!” the Baron said and meant it. Normally a marriage among people from differing social backgrounds was considered as a violation against the unwritten rules of the community, but in this case it was widely accepted. It was high time for Peter to settle down and it also gave the Baron a kind of satisfaction to see Anita compensated for all the suffering she had gone through. And Anita was very beautiful, a real asset to the family also from that point of view. The glow in her face made her even more beautiful, and he could tell that she was in love and very much so, the way her eyes sparkled as she looked at Peter. In fact, Peter had no other suitable bride in sight at the moment after the incident with Hazel Devon.

Hazel Devon had lost her chance, her freedom and, at the moment, her clothes.

Humiliated deep down to her very soul she stood stark naked in Peters punishment room on the attic of the Crawford house, alone, scared and shamed beyond belief.

Mrs Brunell had had the nerve to use the help of two stable hands, two young lads, to have Miss Hazel Devon stripped stark naked and fastened to a whipping post. Hazel was 23, and certainly a quite beautiful woman, and the young boys had truly feasted their eyes upon her white, female flesh as they bared her bit by bit and her garments came off. She had put on quite a fight, screaming and raging like a maniac, but she had not been a match for the strong, flush faced youths.

Totally nude she was handcuffed with her arse out to a vertical, metal post standing up from a wooden knee high base.

The wood in the base was carved to fit and restrain the legs of the culprit with an additional strap at the back of the knees to hold the legs firmly in place. Hazel could not even cross her thighs to hide her big bush of pubis hairs when the grinning youths focused their eyes on her crotch.

She started to laugh hysterically at the post when a second strap went around her waist, pulling the small of her back against the post and forcing her to thrust her big bottom backwards. When the waist strap was tightened, Hazels fleshy and milk-white buttock globes was separated and swelled out into their enormous size.

Hazel knew all to well that she had broad hips and that her posterior had been oversized since her early puberty years. During the last years of matureness her buttocks had still largened into a quivering mass of flesh which she had tried to conceal by using very tight corsets and garments fitting her well. Everything she had tried to conceal was now displayed in a most crude, shameful manner and her hysterical laughter continued while her crimson blushing spread slowly down to her breasts.

“The celebrations are still going on downstairs, but later tonight Peter and Anita will attend to you, Miss Devon, you just wait where you are a sound whipping across your big bottom is what you need, My Lady”, Mrs Brunell told her before they left her there.

More than two hours had passed and Hazel had to stand there waiting, waiting.

Whenever a small sound was heard, her heart leaped and she strained herself against the whipping post with big buttocks clenching violently as she tried to close the shamefully opened crack between her trembling buttock cheeks. But it was always false alarm and Miss Hazel Devon was really getting agitated.

Another hour passed. Her restlessness was not caused only by the fact that Peter would see her in her shame, she feared Anita much more.

“She will do to you what they did to her in the House of Correction”, her father had told her “and she has all the right to do so!”.

Hazel trembled as she thought of the things those bastards at the institution was doing to all those young women there. She knew that they had whipped Anita between her legs…

Peter and Anita had forgot all about Hazel because they were having a violent private orgy in Peters bedroom. Anita had been so beautiful in her expensive, new evening dress the Baron had bought for her, her glittering diamond earrings framing her sensual face and her golden hair made up in a manner that Peter simply could not resist to suggest a moment alone with her as soon as the guests had left the party.

Well inside his bedroom Anita gave Peter a smile and went straight to his night table.

With a tempting, leading on expression in her face she took out three ropes. Sitting down on the bed she tied the ropes to her ankles, one rope to each, looking at Peter from time to time with that same, tempting smile on her face.

Anita had white, high heeled laced boots and gray silk stockings of the latest fashion.

She had really dressed up for the celebration.

Standing up and turning away from him with a gesture of modesty, she unlaced her knickers from under her evening gown and let them fall.

Peter just stood there, randy and ready, watching Anita gather all the pillows in the room into a high pile in the middle of the bed. Then she approached him with the third rope. Giving it to him she turned and crossed her wrists behind her. She did not have to say anything, and a moment later her hands were corded tightly together.

Anita lowered herself face down with her hips resting on the high pile of pillows with her hands tied behind her back, bending herself crosswise over the bed which left much space at her right as well as at her left. Her hips and bottom raising high in the air she spread her legs as far apart as she could. This made the hem of her pretty dress glide upwards, baring her white, tapering thighs.

“Peter I need to be tied “, Anita whispered, but he was already fastening the ankle ropes to the far bed posts, forcing her straddling legs even further apart until her knees lost the touch and support of the bed.

Peter folded her dress neatly up over her beautifully rounded bare buttocks and could not stop to admire AnitaТs well proportioned, exiting body. Her muscular thighs and calves straining in the widely spread position making her white buttocks move from side to side as he undid her garters and rolled her stockings down. When his hand cupped her sex from behind, he could hear her taking in breathe and the fingers of her tied hands straighten out in a trembling emotional strain. He could see her bite her lip when his hand felt her wide open clit and the hardness of her bared clitoris.

“Hhhhhhh…Peter…the hh drawer…” Anita panted. “The drawer in your night tableЕthere is aЕ” Peter had already looked into the drawer, seeing a small single twig of a young, fresh birch, a tiny rod with a swishy sting.

“So you have been doing my room again, have you?” AnitaТs buttocks started to clench, open up and contract.

The clenching increased and the flesh in her thighs quivered when Peter went behind her, testing the efficient sting of the rod against his palm.

“You have not done my room properly when I find things like this laying around, have you?” Peter asked with a smile on his face and the bulk in his trousers screaming to be released.

Anita buried her face into the linen of the bed, not knowing when and where the rod would make her perform the ass dance of her life in front of her husband to be. “Play your cards right, girl ” Mrs Brunells voice echoed in her brain followed by a terrible sting diagonally across her right buttock cheek, making the bedposts squeak as she tried to close her legs but only resulting in that her quivering buttocks bouncing high up in the air when the muscles in her widely straddling legs tightened like strained bows.

The position was perfect for the next stinging lash of the tiny rod.

Her hips leaped upwards again with an indescribable energy by arching her back, and Peter could see her wide open dripping wet clit dancing in front of his eyes.

Anita had not seen Peter remove his trousers and that he had moved closely up behind her with his erecting cock almost touching her moist rosy clit bouncing up and down over the stack of pillows. He gave her a biting sting of the rod across her shapely bottom cheeks at the same time he moved closer to her. AnitaТs wide open clit squirmed suddenly right against his hardened penis and twisting her head back by the surprise she realized what it was.

“Yes PeterЕ. YessssЕ. ” she moaned in heat.

But Peter was not willing to give it to her yet even if she tried to thrust her hips backwards in hope for him to enter her. Instead, he gave her another flick with the tiny rod which made her bottom twist in a wild dance and her dripping hot pussy rub against Peter with increased intensity. Teasingly he kept the distance, giving Anita only the tickling sensation of the touch but nothing more.

How she wanted him! How she needed him! being so close so very close, Peter made her wild of desire, burning in heat.

And Anita did perform that ass dance of her life that night. Her shrilly scream of pure sexual desire and joy when Peter finally entered her from behind echoed in the room and caused Mrs Brunell to raise an eyebrow as she happened to pass the bedroom door.

Two hours later they laid on Peters bed, both naked, satisfied and happy. AnitaТs head resting on Peters chest, her beautiful corn colored hair all spread out, her hand caressing the skin of his belly, moving her fingers slowly further down to his softened cock. Rolling his member between her fingers Peters manhood regained some signs of resurrection, just enough for her to move her head towards it.

Anita closed her red, hot lips around his penis, taking it wholly into the wetness of her mouth. She could feel it growing slowly, filling her. Letting it our, her nails caressed the sensitive nerves of his organ until it erected almost into full size. Changing her position and pushing gently Peters thighs far apart, she lowered her face and took the swelling cock into her mouth…

Peter had just given her three wonderful orgasm, and she wanted to give him at least a second one. And she did. She did not let him go even when his hot sperm shot into her mouth, she swallowed it all and continued to suck him until the very last drop. That was the way Anita had learned to do it in the House of Correction…the pimple faced clerk boy being her first teacher…

УHazel !”, Anita said one and a half hour later, just waking suddenly up. It was half past three in the morning.

“Mmmm…what?” Peter asked, half asleep.

“We forgot about Hazel she is still up there, is she?”

“That’s right…Anita, just tell Mrs Brunell to take her down, we deal with her tomorrow, I’m too tired now

Hazel Devons buttocks quivered uncontrollably when the door was opened. She was crying. She had had a lot of time to think about what they would do to her. She had also pissed, trying at first not to embarrass herself in this way too, but after three hours of agonizing trying it just happened. The evidence was visible on the floor. Not a very suitable thing to happen to a Lady of Quality.

“What a mess I’ll take you down now…they didn’t have time to deal with you tonight, but tomorrow night they will whip the arrogance out of you, believe me”, Mrs Brunell said.

Hazels sobbing cries shifted suddenly to a hysterical laughter when she dressed herself.

“Before we go you clean up that mess of yours! Mrs.Brunell said while she was opening the heavy door to the adjoining prison chamber where Hazel would spend the next two months…

The next evening the two stable hands had stripped her again and attached her nude to the whipping post. This time both Peter and Anita came to see their flush faced prisoner. Anita had a swishy whip in her hand. Hazel clinged herself against the post in utter humiliation.

This was the very first time Peter had seen her naked.

“Peter, could you call for the stable boysЕ I want Miss Devon on the table on her back with her thighs spread wide open as wide as possible so that her pussylips opens. I want to give her a taste of what is it like to be a prisoner in the House of Correction.” Anita said and put the switch away. From a drawer in the cupboard she took out a short, single thonged whip that she had prepared for the occasion and a smile of revenge covered her face.

Half an hour later a very crimson Miss Hazel Devon was firmly restrained on her back to the table her thighs were drawn straight outwards and buckled with heavy straps to the table edges. A pillow had been placed under her ass to force her milky white inner thighs and widely open pussy upwards into full exposure.

Anita smiled when Hazel’s loud hissings turned into hysterical small laughter. She could see the violent trembling along her inner thighs when Peter tickled her hardened clitoris with a feather. Anita wanted her to be in a state of heat before she applied the stinging thong along the rosy wetness of her most intimate and sensitive anatomy. That was another thing Anita had learned in the Prison. She had seen her former cellmate Pamela Wright’s violent reactions when she was straddled on the fucking table and Mark Fallon tickled her pussy and clitoris with a feather prior to her pussy-whippingЕNow she could see those same, hysterical reactions in Hazel Devon.

“Now Peter, I think she is ready. If you don’t mind I would like to punish her in private”, Anita said.

Peter smiled and nodded.

“Of course she is your prisoner ” When the door closed Anita grabbed the thong whip and approached the young panic-stricken woman who laid her so perfectly opened for a pussy-whipping, her pulsating clitoris sticking out like a white pearlЕ. It was payback timeЕ zzzZZZZZZIIIPPP!!!

end

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Anne walked past the construction yard every day on her way to work, wearing a blouse that revealed her ample cleavage and a skirt so short you catch the occasional glance at her black lace panties. Her black high heels clicking against the sidewalk were like the call of a siren to the construction workers. For weeks she enjoyed tormenting the hapless men as they stared sweating and grunting from the scaffolding.

Until Dave took matters into his own hands

So you like to show off you little cocktease? Dave grunted, slipping the rough leather work gloves onto his calloused hands.

Please! Let me go Anne whimpered, shivering as her naked body twitched against the rough steel girders. You canТt do this!

And whoТs going to stop me, cunt? Dave asked with a laugh, running his hands down her thighs until his fingers were brushing against her fat cunt lips.

Oh God! Anne shrieked as Dave thrust a finger deep into her hot hole. The rough leather felt like sandpaper scraping across the sensitive flesh of her fuck tunnel, and Dave was already starting to squeeze his middle finger into her tight box.

Yeah, letТs see how deep this cunt of yours goes, pretty lady! Dave hooted as three fingers speared into her. The already huge fingers were made even larger by the rough leather gloves covering them, and Anne was shrieking with pain as they began to stretch and tear her cunt open in their relentless drive to find her bottom.

Aha! Found it! Dave roared with triumph, using his middle finger to painfully probe her cervix. Now letТs see how you enjoy getting punched in the cunt!

Anne began screaming as Dave began forcing his entire gloved hand into her snatch. Anne kept screaming as Dave began to ram his fist in her cunt, driving into her cervix like a punching bag, and forcing her entire body to convulse with each powerful blow

_______________________________

Man, get a look at these tits! Greg laughed, crushing MaryТs breasts between his rough hands. What dТya think, Carl? Double D?

Who the fuck cares what cup size she is! Carl spat. LetТs get Сem tied and swollen!

Carl brought out his retractable measuring tape, pulling out the aluminum ribbon and showing it to Mary.

Wh-What are you going to do with that!? Mary shrieked, struggling against the tight metal wires pinning her to the steel beam.

Carl gave her a vicious slap across the cheek, the back of his hand sending her head whipping and drawing a ragged scream from her now bloody lips.

Shut up! Carl roared, running the metal tab of the measuring tape across her erect red nipples. No one wants to hear anything out of your whore mouth Сcept screaminТ!

Carl began wrapping the aluminum metal tape around MaryТs heaving breasts, the metallic shuttering of the tape as it folded and kinked providing eerie accompaniment to MaryТs screaming.

Fuck man, that ainТt never gonna work! Greg said, watching Carl struggle with the uncooperative tape measure.

Fuck you, itТll work fine! Carl snapped, handing the yellow plastic case to Greg. Just hold that tight!

Mary looked down at her breasts, yards of the shimmering yellow tape ribbon were now circling her tits, but most of it was too kinked and unwieldy to do any real damage. She sighed with relief, and didnТt even notice Carl taking the small metal pull tab in his hands. She didnТt notice until he heaved with every muscle in his body, forcing Greg to kick in his heels to avoid toppling over.

The aluminum tape collapsed in on itself under the pressure, crumpling inward and biting into MaryТs mammary flesh like barbed wire. Some of it folded in on itself lengthwise, turning the broad flat metal into a long knife as the fold cut into yielding flesh. Some near the base of her breasts became so crumpled and compact they began to look like piano wire, slicing into her so deeply that Mary felt sure it would severe her precious breasts from her chest. Every kink, bend, and fold were now cutting, pricking and crushing the two captive orbs.

MaryТs screams were almost loud enough to drown out the jackhammers and steam shovels working just outside the building

Ralph had been an industrial plumber for twenty years. Twenty years skulking around in the dark undergrounds of countless construction jobs. Twenty years of crawling through mud and fighting off rats all to lay down some pipes that were destined to stream shit out of the building for the rest of their existence. Fortunately, his hard work was soon to be rewarded:

ArenТt you just a pretty little whore? Ralph muttered, running a calloused, filth covered hands across the captive girlТs pert tits. The girl had been stupid enough to wander into the dark labyrinth of the construction site on a drunken dare by one of her friends after their girlТs night out. Now, electrical tape strapped across her mouth and her lithe, nude body strapped against the maze of metal tubes, her drunken haze was gone. Replaced by cold, unyielding fear.

Bet a fuckinТ tramp like you donТt much care for workinТ class fellas like myself, right? Ralph spat, pinching her soft pink nipples between his fingers, rolling them like the hand-rolled cigarettes he smoked. Yeah, always the same story with trollops like you

The girl whimpered as Ralph began turning a series of knobs on the nearby junction, she could feel liquid begin flooding through the pipes behind her. The cold pipes were made infinitely colder by the water now flowing through them, her ass cheeks tightening as they pressed against the pipes.

In about ten minutes, the water runninТ through them pipes is going to be at the boiling point. The pipes will heat up and your pretty little ass will melt off you like wax off a lit candle. Ralph said, casually rolling a cigarette in his hands. Now IТm liking the sight of that taut ass myself. I donТt wanna see it all ruined. So hereТs what IТm goinТ to do for yayou wrap them nice warm legs around my hips and fuck yourself on my cock. ThatТll take you off the pipes and if you fuck me real good, milk the cum out of me, IТll let you down and we can go somewhere real privateaway from any more god damn pipes.

The girl refusedat first. When her ass began to blister against searing hot metal, however, she flung her legs around old RalphТs hips and fucked him like a nymphomaniac, ramming her dry, tight cunt onto his old thick cock. Ralph came after only a few minutes, pouring his hot jism deep into the girlТs fuckbox, but he didnТt let her down. Instead, he decided to use her tits as an ashtray until his cock got hard again. At his age that meant at least half an hourluckily heТd rolled himself two packs of cigarettes that morning.

_______________________________

Anne was screaming…that was all she seemed to do now. ItТd been a week since Dave had grabbed her. A week of vicious cunt busting, ass ripping, tit crushing agony. At least a dozen men had fucked her so far, and thatТs if they were feeling generous. More often they did things to her that involved far more than normal fucking

No! Not again! Anne shrieked as EdТs fat cock began tearing open her swollen, bleeding rectum yet again. The men were cruel, they had given her ass a couple days to heal, but only so that it could scab up and really begin to swell. They wanted to rip her open all over again, and thatТs exactly what they were doing now.

To Anne it felt like a thick butchers knife was cutting into her, splitting open from anus to cunt, maybe even splitting up along her spine. She stared over her shoulder, staring at the men with her tear-streaked eyes, silently begging them to show her some mercy.

There was none forthcoming

_______________________________

HankТs shrewish ex-wife had been dragging him through the courts for months, trying to bleed him of more alimony payments. The wretched woman was fucking a high priced attorney, who was now of course working for her pro-bono. Of course what could Hank do, he was barely making his current alimony payments, he couldnТt afford a lawyer on top of it? Luckily for him, his ex-wife was stupid enough to bring her victorious court ruling down to him in person.

I donТt know why they always deliver these things in blue envelopes? Hank muttered, watching the documents burn. He stared at his pretty ex-wife, tied taut as a bowstring on the metal work table, her titflesh jiggling and bouncing as she sobbed and struggled against her bonds.

Patience honey! Hank said. I know you like those big udders of yours to get the attention they deserve! Just give the soldering iron here a chance to warm up.

Greg laughed as his ex-wife began shrieking even louder behind the gag.

What, not the soldering iron? Greg asked, laying down the instrument and picking up a big sledgehammer leaning against the wall. How Сbout this? You just lay those big floppy tits down on the table and IТll give them a good pounding?

His ex-wifeТs gurgling told him she didnТt like this idea any better.

How about this? Greg asked, picking up a nail gun. Couple dozen good shots through each? Maybe one right down the center of each nipple?

Hank laughed at his own little joke; it wasnТt like she had a choice.

He would use all of them on her tits eventually…

Countless crates and shipping containers flow into the factory every day, and of course there’s always so much noise no one can ever hear the screaming and thumping of the girls inside.

“Let’s see…Crate 15 C-7, this is it!” Mike said excitedly, quickly peeling off the lid with his crowbar.

“MMMM! HLLLLPPPPHHHH!” The girl inside immediately started shrieking. Mike’s cock immediately went hard in his pants as he stared down at the terrified girl. Tied and gagged, the smell of her sweat gave her an intoxicating aroma, and he couldn’t wait to take her out and play with his new toy.

“Yeah, you and me girl, we’re gonna have a lot of fun! Me and the boys have been needing some fresh pussy around here, and I bet your tight twat will make a real good fuck. You ever been fisted before? Dave likes to fist the girls, it really makes them scream and squirm! Too bad they’re usually too torn up afterward to be a good fuck.” Mike said, casually stroking the girl’s tangled black locks as he detailed his plans for her.

The girl shook and sobbed, closing her eyes and hoping she would wake up from this horrible nightmare.

_______________________________

“Yeah, I think that’ll do real nice!” Dave said, cinching the knot around Melissa’s ankles.

Melissa was tied to a hard wooden rod, which was tied to a metal pipe, making a kind of upside down crucifix. Her ankles were spread apart and her quivering cunt was spreading open from the extreme angle, as if her pussy was reaching out to find a cock to fill it. As if it hadn’t had its fill from the last three days of constant gangbangs and threesomes.

“Please…not again! Not again…!” Melissa blubbered pathetically as Dave began stroking her sore labia, the glove’s coarse leather scraping across her tender flesh like sandpaper.

This wouldn’t be the first time that Melissa had felt the harsh, tearing pain of Dave’s gloved fist up her twat. She could still see the dried blood on the glove from the last time he’d fisted her, the memory of the nauseating pain flooding back into her mind.

“Please, just fuck me! Please! I’ll ride you good! Please, I’m your little whore! Your slut!” Melissa babbled desperately as Dave’s first and middle finger began tearing into her hole. Dave smiled to himself. Even after fisting her for nearly an hour last week, her cunt was still as tight as ever. He wondered just how much punishment it would take before it split open.

He was eager to find out!

“Pleeeaasseee! NOOOOOOO!” Melissa screamed as four fingers began tearing and scraping through her cunt, ripping open old wounds and ramming into the bruised walls of her birth canal. “You’re killing me! Mercy master! MERCY! HELP ME SOMEONE!”

Despite the heartbreaking cries, Dave roughly forced his thumb into her tight hole and balled his hand into a fist. He loved the feeling of her tight cunt walls clamping down on his hand. The angle of her restrained body meant he could start pounding her cunt at a new angle.

“UUGGGHHHH! UURRRRRKKKKK!” Melissa coughed and gagged as Dave punched the back of her cunt, as if he were trying to pound his way right through her cunt and into her colon.

“I love the way you scream!” Dave laughed as he once again rammed his fist into her cunt.

_______________________________

“Come on, honey, let’s get to know each other!” Larry laughed, dragging the gagged naked brunette by the hair.

“Mmmgghhh!” The brunette shrieked as she tried desperately to free her hair from his cruel grasp.

Just a few short hours ago Trisha had just been another college student, studying architecture at the local university. She had asked one of the workers if she could have a look around, eager to see a building being constructed.

Ten minutes later she was screaming as the construction worker began pawing at her body and ripping her clothes off.

“Come on, honey, sit on daddy’s lap!” Larry said, slapping Trisha on her pale, round ass.

Trisha made one last desperate attempt to flee, but Larry’s huge muscular arms wrapped around her hips like iron braces before she’d made two steps.

“NNGGGHHH! PLLSSSHHH!” Trisha begged behind the gag as Larry began probing the soft folds of her pussy.

“Down we go, honey!” Larry said, pulling Trisha down onto his cock.

ThatТs it you fucking bitch! Mike roared as he pulled the rope taut so that his newest slave was dangling by her wrists. When heТd first taken this girl out of the box, heТd expected, and even enjoyed, her resistance. After two weeks of fucking her cunt and busting her ass though, he was growing tired of constantly wrestling with her.

So you donТt like to screw cocks, huh? Mike said, slapping her across the face. Well by the time IТm done, youТll be begging to fuck every cock within a ten mile radius!

Mike held up the wicked looking drill bit, meant for forcing industrial size screws into metal girders.

This is going up your cunt bitch! At twenty RPM youТre gonna feel like IТm burning your insides! At fifty youТre going to feel the walls of your cunt get torn apart like fucking wrapping paper. If I turn this baby all the way up, IТll be screwing you right in your fucking womb!

The girl was staring in uncomprehending horror at both Mike and the vicious torture instrument he wielded. She didnТt truly understand what was happening until she felt the hard metal head of the screw bit cutting across her labia.

No! NO! Please! IТll do it! IТll fuck you! Please, let me make love to you! Please sir, I love you! I love you master! NO! NOOOAARRRGGHHH!

The girlТs screams as the drill began to screw her cunt could have woken the dead

_______________________________

Meghan was suffering like sheТd never suffered before. SheТd screamed as her cunt was ripped open by the factory workers thick cock, the burning tearing pain ripping through her body. SheТd begged and pleaded when he forced his cock up her ass and fucked her so hard that she shat blood for a week. Yet all of it paled in comparison to her current situation.

Thick leather cables were cinched around her belly and crotch, attached to a pulley that was pulling it so tight that it felt like it would split her pussy open at any moment. Another pulley was pulling on the vicious steel clip that was crushing her nipple between its teeth. Her entire body was shaking with agony.

So how does it feel cunt? IТm really surprised your nip is still attached! Tyler laughed, plucking the string like a guitar player

Please Meghan whispered, too afraid to speak any louder in case it would shake the pulleys and cause her even more pain.

Please what darling? Tyler smiled, gently stroking her tear stained face.

Please…take the clip off. Meghan begged.

Tyler began plucking the pulleyТs rope even harder.

Meghan screamed.

_______________________________

Come on honey, gimme a kiss! Peter moaned in AnneТs ear.

Anne leaned her head back and ran her smooth pink tongue into PeterТs mouth, the taste of alcohol and tobacco making her gag. After a month with these horrific men though sheТd become an expert at suppressing the urge to vomit.

AnneТs body was covered in bruises, welts, cuts and scrapes. Most of the men had grown tired of her now, her broken spirit and loose, sloppy cunt meant she was used as a fuckslave for the new hires. Every worker with less than five years experience had to use Anne for their whore, and they used her plenty.

Yeah, you kiss real good, honey. Peter moaned, thrusting his cock up into her ass and reaching around to finger her red, sore clit. YouТre the best whore IТve ever had!

Poor broken and hopeless Anne began sobbing, thinking of the happy life she would never get to live. She was just a whore now. Her life would only be filled with dicks, semen and pain

It was useless to try and suppress the feelings she was having now. Stripped of all her clothes and bound bent over and exposed, she was reliving every second of what had happened to her as a teenager. Her mind raced back to the beatings she received as a young girl from her daddy. The workers had used a different instrument to inflict pain, wire, but she was instantly transported back to her bedroom and her daddy’s belt biting into her soft firm flesh.

“When I get through banging you baby, my friend here has a leather strap that was made for your ass bitch, and if you don’t make all the nice noises we want, some nipple torture should loosen up that tongue”.

_______________________________

How could she have been so foolish? All she wanted directions and now she was being subjected to the most vile forms of degradation.

The workers had seen her before and would not pass up this chance to satisfy their desires. She was alone and helpless and the knife that had cut off her bra was slowly caressing her smooth white stomach on its way down to her panties. She closed her eyes and emitted a low moaning scream.

“Now you be a good daddy’s girl for us honey and suck our cocks or next time you get to watch your teen daughter get her holes stretched”

_______________________________

She had followed the instructions on the note to the letter. Be at this address at the time specified and dress in all black lingerie with the high heel boots that had been provided.

She had no way of knowing the degrading acts that were waiting to be perpetrated on her once she was inside. She was to be the main treat tonight, a night that would send her down the path to complete submission to her desires.

“Hold still cunt. Tonight you get to pay off you hubbies debt and we’re taking our payment in ass sweet thing and just so you know, this is only the first installment, so we’ll be back”.

Sarah began slowly moving her head up and down, each plunge taking more and more of his swollen cock into her throat. Her tormentor began thrusting his hips up to meet the captives bobbing head. He pulled her hair to raise her face to him so he could see her full lips surround his hard manhood.

His grip tightened on her hair as he jerked the helpless sluts head up and down harder and harder…

“Open your mouth slut. Daddy needs his cock worshipped tonight and make it last this time or I’ll have to take the rod to your ass again”.

_______________________________

When John had informed her that a couple of his friends were coming over for beers she thought nothing of it. That is until she realized that she was the evening’s entertainment.

The drunken men had stripped her naked and strapped her firm young ass down over a bench and were now penetrating her from the front and back. She had been double teamed before but it had been her choice then. This time was different.

“When I get through fucking your ass bitch you’re sucking my cock clean and if I’m not satisfied I’m going to beat you until I can’t swing the whip anymore”.

_______________________________

Naked and shaking she could feel the hot liquid from the man’s balls dripping down her face and running into her mouth. She had already drained his cock once and she thought that would be the end of it but now she realized that the beating and humiliation were just the beginning.

One of her tormentors pulled a knife and pressed it against her smooth white throat as he grabbed a handful of her long black hair and roughly jerked her head back.

“Listen you fucking bitch”, the man with knife said, “when we’re through with you baby doll you’re gonna wish you were never born, and if you breathe a word of this to anybody, well let’s just say that we know where your daughter goes to school”.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Welcome to The Institute

“Now, now miss Bracket,” said Dr. Gunther, as he began to remove the clothes from Coleen’s young body, “you did sign the waiver allowing us to conduct experiments on you.”

Coleen Bracket had been told that a new make-up product was going into the human testing phase and that there was good money to be made. She was a little wary but needed money badly to pay her rent. Now in the waiting room of a run down office-building on the bad side of town, Coleen found that the “experiments” were not about make-up at all.

“The limits of pain and humiliation that a woman can withstand before she breaks and goes insane,” Doctor said, “that is what we are studying here.”

With a ripping ripping sound, Coleen’s clothes were roughly torn from her body and soon lay in tatters around her on the floor. She heard a scream come from another room followed by a woman’s voice begging and pleading.

Seconds later, wearing nothing but tears, Coleen was thrown to the floor with the Doctor on top of her.

She landed on her stomach; her forehead bouncing painfully off the cold concrete floor. Zip-ties wrapped around her wrists and tightened painfully.

Through her haze of pain and terror, Coleen could now hear more feminine screams. Four, maybe five other women whose experiments were now fully underway.

The Doctor dry humped her ass through his pants. She could feel his throbbing hard-on pressing between her firm buttocks.

“Plenty of time I’ll spend with you Miss Bracket. Your body belongs to the institute now, and the institute belongs to me!”

The Doctor grabbed her by her left nipple and, pinching hard enough to make her yelp, pulled her out of the room and down the hallway. Each door they passed was in use. Weeping, pleading, shrieks of pain were very audible as Coleen was brought to her own room. Two other women, dressed like nurses in white latex stood waiting.

“Here is our latest volunteer ladies,” he said to the nurses, “shave her down, spread her open and make her ready for electroshock. I’m gonna make this cunt sing!”

Rebecca & Formula 917

Rebecca, with ankles tied behind her head, watched forlornly as Ms Marsha, the old nurse, prepared to conduct her experiments.

“Here at the Institute, we work hard to find the most beautiful girls to test,” she said casually, “here you are with your cunt stuck up in the air in a position that lets you watch the whole show.”

Although Rebecca knew she was unable to escape her stringent bondage, she pulled anyway when the needle neared her pussy.

“Good girl,” Marsha said smiling into Rebecca’s tear-filled eyes, “I love it when they struggle.”

Nurse Marsha watched her patient twitch and twist a little before she closed in. She gently began to stroke Rebecca’s cunt with a hand that had years of practice. Being a lesbian, the old Nurse knew what women liked.

Rebecca watched as the experienced fingers stroked her pussy lips. They sank gently inside her tight musky hole and came out wet and gleaming. Nurse Marsha licked her fingers hungrily.

“Mmmmm! I just love the way fresh young pussy tastes.”

Then the fingers were back. This time they parted her hood and began to massage Rebecca’s clitoris. Rebecca grunted softly the old dyke nurse skillfully masturbated her prisoner. Soon the tiny bud of flesh between Rebecca’s legs was thick and full. She wept with shame and revulsion that a woman was making her so wet, so hot.

“Go ahead baby,” whispered the nurse, “Just let go and enjoy the ride.”

Then, just as Rebecca started to cum, the hand holding the hypodermic needle came into view. Nurse Marsha quickly pushed the sharp lance deep into Rebecca’s throbbing clit.

“NNNNNNNGGG!!” Rebecca screamed around her gag as the nurse, wearing a sadistic smile, watched her helpless captive struggle madly.

But then, after the fluid inside the hypo was pumped into Rebecca, she began to feel an unnatural warmth spread through her shapely loins. Suddenly she longed for the old Nurse’s fingers to touch her again. She knew it was wrong but she wanted to cum; needed to cum. She began to pant like a dog, her nipples stood up hard and rigid. Nurse Marsha, leaned over the table between Rebecca’s legs and looked into her hazel eyes.

“Do you want to cum Rebecca? Just nod your head and I’ll make it happen…”

Without any hesitation Rebecca, covered with a fine sheen of sweat, nodded her head frantically.

Nurse Marsha leaned down and sucked Rebecca’s entire cunt into her mouth licking her steaming slit from end to end.

“NNNGGGGAAAAGGHHH!” Rebecca screamed as she began to squirt heavily into the old Nurse’s mouth. When her orgasm began to fade, Rebecca, to her dismay, realized that she still needed to cum. Nurse Marsha, her face and shirt smeared with Rebecca’s cream, stared into her desperate eyes once again. Rebecca nodded once more. Nurse Marsha began to push her entire fist and forearm slowly into the upturned cunt strapped to the table.

“UUUUNGH” Even though it hurt to have the nurse’s fist sliding into her pussy, Rebecca ignored the pain and tried to thrust up to meet it. As before, within seconds, her cunt spasmed wildly as she came again.

Breathing hard, Rebecca twisted her hips wildly trying to get the old nurse to lick her, suck her, fist her; anything to cum again. The little voice in Rebecca’s head that told her she was perverted for needing to cum so much, was drowned out by the raw animal urge to cream onto the nurse’s fist again.

But Nurse Marsha stood and turned away from the once prudish girl who was now nothing but a cum slave. She spoke into a microphone. “Formula 917 aphrodisiac is a complete success. Subject Rebecca Stern will experience multiple orgasms within seconds of each other if vagina is continuously stimulated.”

Then smiling cruelly down at Rebecca, the nurse spoke into the microphone once more… “Now the second half of the experiment begins: Orgasm Denial and it’s subsequent effects on Formula 917 patients.”

Rebecca, her cunt dripping heavily, still flowing from her previous orgasms, struggled and bucked more wildly than ever as Nurse Marsha turned to leave the room.

“Don’t worry sweetie,” she said opening the door to go, “I’ll be back in a couple of hours to check on you. But before I let you cum again, you nasty little trollop, you’ll have to earn it. I’m going to hike my skirt up and park my cunt on that pouty little mouth of yours. When you make me cum I’ll make you cum. Sound fair to you?”

Rebecca nodded hysterically, hoping Nurse Marsha would let her suck cunt right now, but it was not to be. The next two hours, as Rebecca slowly went insane, were all part of the experiment.

Cum for the Cure

It was obey or get a beating. Sometimes she was beaten and fucked anyway, but if she complied with their demented demands, if she followed orders, Shiela Darling might fare a little better.

So when D’mitry, yanked off her gag and held the vial up to her mouth, she drank. The green slimy liquid oozed it’s way down her throat much like the liters of cum she’d been forced to consume since her stay in this nightmarish hell began. It began to burn her stomach immediately. The gag went back in her mouth.

D’mitry produced another three vials and began to pour it over her face and breasts. He eventually made his way down to her stomach and thighs. He grabbed one ankle and pushed Shiela forward. She knelt there with her face and large breasts pressed onto the table surface; her unprotected ass and private parts stuck up in the air. She felt thick rubber-gloved hands spreading more of the fluid across her back and into the cleft between her firm buttocks. Then, as she’d expected, D’mitry spread her knees apart and pushed two fingers of the slime first into her asshole then into her cunt.

Shiela had been in pain many times here at the Institute, but this was something altogether different. The burning in her stomach and her skin made her feel like she was on fire. The sensitive skin in her cunt and ass positively sizzled. The pain was so intense that she fell onto one side and began to moan.

D’mitry opened the laboratory door and a group of men and women filed in.

“Here she is ladies and gentlemen. Shiela has voluntarily swallowed a full vial of Liquid-X and wears three more on every inch of her skin. You can tell by her writhing and moaning that the pain is quite intense.”

At this point, D’mitry and a beautiful blond latex-clad female nurse, began to untie the poor girl. Shiela immediately curled into a trembling fetal position of the dirty tile floor.

The young female nurse wrapped a hand in Shiela’s hair and pulled her head back sharply to get her attention.

“Listen closely Shiela. The only way to stop the burning is to drink and wear as much semen as you possibly can. Liquid-X becomes inert when it comes in contact with human sperm. All these fine young doctors have volunteered to supply you with quite enough cum to ease your pain. But first you must lick my twat and swallow my quim before the antidote will be administered. Are you finally ready to taste cunt?”

Sheila had been conditioned to suck and service cock during her captivity but had drawn the line at licking pussy. She refused to willingly service the women on staff. She’d been the object of abuse and severe whippings but still refused. She’d been shocked by metal strap-on dildos worn by the nurses. They fucked her and rode her like a horse in a rodeo. All the while the electrical current sizzled through her body. But now things were different. This pain was too much to bear.

Shiela got up onto her hands and knees. The Nurse lifted her latex dress and pulled Shiela into the cleft of her shaven pussy. Smelling the heady aroma of the blond nurse’s crotch made Shiela hesitate.

“Go ahead and suffer if you like,” the nurse warned sternly, “I’m offering you and end to the pain and I only want this one little favor in return. I won’t ask you again, bitch!”

Shiela pushed her face against the proffered pussy and began to lick. She felt her bile rising at the thought of servicing this hateful sadistic ‘nurse’ but dreaded more the possibility of being left alone to let Liquid-X run it’s course.

Desperately she began to lick. Her tongue found the nurse’s clit. She sucked and massaged it with her tongue and lips. Soon, the blond began to gyrate her hips and press her pussy against Shiela’s face as she pulled her head in closer. The men stripped down and got ready for their turn with Shiela. The nurse began to shake as her pelvis thrust against Shiela’s nose. Then she came, “Don’t… UUNGH… forget to… AAAAH… swallow it slut!”

Shiela, fully humbled and broken, sucked the nurse’s cunt dry swallowing every drop. The men gathered around as the nurse backed away. An hour later, glazed with the cum of 25 men, the pain began to wear off.

Shiela had proven Liquid-X a positive success.

D’mitry finished her off with a load in her ass. The pain was gone. The men left Shiela shivering on the cold floor.

“You’re not finished yet, baby,” said the nurse, “I’ve brought a few friends who wanna test your newly acquired taste for pussy.” Shiela looked up and saw four other nurses, each carried a vile of Liquid-X.

Shiela crawled like a dog to the nearest nurse, opened her mouth and extended her tongue…

Pole Dancer

Natalie had been Gunther’s target since the first time he’d seen her. For two months he’d waited for his chance. She was an aerobics instructor at the local gym. Her body was like a living sculpture, a Greek goddess.

All it took was a dark moonless night and a long walk down the alley to her car. Natalie had heard the car tires on the gravel beside her. She’d felt the dart like a hornet sting in the back of her neck. Then hands and cuffs as the world blacked out around her…

Now groggy from the tranquilizer, she stood bound and naked against the pole. Gunther, masked and dressed in his finest patent leather coroner’s apron, watched her first faint struggles. He felt his cock grow hard as she realized her predicament. The way her tits defied gravity, the way they jiggled and bobbed as she twisted in an attempt to free her hands.

No medical experiments for Natalie. This was Gunther’s day off, and Natalie was going to be his toy.

Blindfolded, she could see nothing. Although the room was well lit, it was dark to her. Silently Gunther stood by. He breathed softly against her neck. Natalie jerked. He reached out and grazed her right nipple ever so slightly.

“UNGH… GKK!” The cock gag she wore restricted her vocalizations to a minimum. Gunther didn’t like his women to speak. He had a bad reputation concerning a particular woman who had talked out of turn while spread and bound to table in his lab. He had forced her mouth open, reached in with pliers and pulled her tongue out by the roots. He liked his women to scream, yes. But like the animals they were. Not like humans. Natalie would be no different…

When the cattle prod was pressed against her cunt she knew this was no game.

“GHNNNNNNNGH!” her screech of pain rose in pitch as the current surged through her twitching bucking body. Then against her nipples, her inner thigh, her neck. After a few minutes of warming her up with the prod, Gunther decided it was time for something new.

“NNNGGGHHHHAAAAAGGHHH!” The whip landed with expert precision across both tits nearly severing one rigid nipple. Then again across her stomach. Gunther paused long enough to tie her ankles to steel rings in the floor and spread her legs wide.

Natalie knew what was next. Her muscles stood out strong and proud as she struggled against her bonds. She was even more beautiful than Gunther had hoped. Natalie heard the whip slice through the air just before it split her labia and ripped across her clit. Gunther was a real marksman with his whip and knew just how to inflict massive pain of his play-toys without marking them permanently.

Natalie was either screaming, grunting or sobbing aloud now and Gunther couldn’t hold out much longer. She drooled heavily around the gag leaving a trail of saliva that dripped from her chin and dribbled down her belly to her shaven cunt. Her tears soaked the leather band of the cock gag buried in her throat. A fine sheen of perspiration covered her quivering body. Gunther tore off his apron and, after untying her ankles, stood between her splayed legs. He spat on the whip handle and roughly shoved it past her protesting sphincter and deep into her rectum. Then he positioned his dripping cock between her whip-marked labia and, with one savage thrust, buried his cock inside her narrow pussy.

“Wrap those legs around me whore,” Gunther growled, “or I’ll rip your tits off and hang them from my rear view mirror.” To emphasize his threat, he grabbed both breasts around their base and squeezed like he was milking a cow.

Natalie raised her legs and did as she was told; crossing her ankles behind Gunther’s broad back.

“He’ll cum now,” Natalie thought desperately, “he’ll cum and then he’ll leave me alone… maybe let me go.”

But, though he was in full rut with his latest prize, he wouldn’t cum anytime soon. Gunther was no school boy. He knew how to savor his women…

Half an hour later, Gunther felt his balls begin to boil as his orgasm started to build. Natalie, despite her horror, pain and deep seated humiliation, had been forced to cum three different times by the huge granite-hard cock that rooted deep inside her brutalized cunt.

He finally shot off into her body, slamming against her harder than ever as he pumped her full with his seed. With the whip handle still firmly embedded deep inside her ass, Natalie was left standing tied to the pole.

She waited. What now? Natalie held out hope. Surely he’d let her go.

But then the door opened and she heard Gunther say, “She’s all yours. Enjoy her but don’t kill her. I’ll be back to fuck her fine ass later. Natalie felt her blindfold being removed.

“Hello Dear,” said the middle aged woman, “I’m Nurse Marsha. I get to know all the girls here at the Institute.”

She reached in her bag for the alligator clips. Halfway down the hall Gunther smiled as Natalie began to scream again…

Caves and Kibble

“MMMPH” Laura grunted as Rafael slapped her hard across her fine ass. She’d already endured heavy breast suction and hormones shots to induce milk production today, but now Rafael was going to perform one of his favorite things.

It wasn’t all work and no play here at the Institute. Extra freelance form of abuse and humiliation were actually encouraged. This wasn’t a spa resort. These women were human guinea-pigs and pleasure units and so would be treated as such.

From a large jar Rafael poured a thick lubricant into one cupped gloved hand. Placing the jar back on the table, he rubbed his hands together covering them with the clear slimy juice. He climbed up on the table behind Laura and spread much of the lube around her cunt and ass.

Then he began to insert a finger at a time into her body. Then two, then three. Wider and wider she felt her passages being spread. Laura had been fucked more in the four days she’d been here than in her whole life, but she wasn’t ready for this.

NNNNGH… NNNGHHHHH… GNHHMMMMMPH!!” Laura felt both hands turn into fists as they were pushed into her ass and cunt at the same time. Not too deep at first, but then farther and further the groping plunging fists went. Laura was screaming hoarsely around the gag. Grunting heavily with each painful thrust.

Rafael was breathing hard as he pummeled her holes. But he was enjoying himself immensely. Next he pulled his fists out of her gaping holes so quickly that the lining of Laura’s ass clung to the fist and made a loud popping sound as it jerked back past her ruined sphincter muscle.

One fist was covered by juice ala cunt and the other with Lauras feces. Rafael jumped down from the table and brought them around for her to see. Laura wept silently and closed her eyes.

“Open your eyes, bitch,” Rafael commanded, “Look at the mess you made on my nice black gloves.”

“GHNNN” He elbowed her hard in the ribs hard enough to make her cry out. She opened her eyes and stared at the gloves covered by the slime from her ruined holes.

“And keep them open, you gape-assed slut!” Rafael then rubbed the gloves over her face an into her hair. Laura grimaced trying not to vomit at the smell.

Rafael removed his gloves and slapped his victim smartly across the face then unzipped his pants.

“Now, you’re gonna be a good girl if I take that gag outta your mouth right?”

Laura was well broken by now. She would do anything to please her tormentors. She nodded weakly.

The gag came off, her mouth opened wide and the hard cock slid in. Laura massaged Rafael’s member with her tongue knowing just what he liked.

“GUKK… GRKLL… MMGK…”

He grabbed the back of her head and began slamming into the back of her throat causing her to gag. When he came, he pulled out and shot off across her nose and into her eyes. He then began smearing the cum into the shit and cunt juice from earlier resulting in a light brown mixture that covered Laura’s face.

“Now lick my fingers clean, cumslut, it’s time for my dinner.”

He stuck his hands into her licking mouth a finger at a time until she had shined all ten with her lips and tongue.

“Oh yes. Speaking of dinner, my bitch,” Rafael said with a smile, “here’s yours.”

From a lab coat pocket, he produced a handful of dog food and laid it out where she could reach it with her tongue.

“A little kibble for my bitch. The other Doctors will be along presently to give you a little something to help you wash that down. Ha Ha Ha!”

For her own good…

“AAUUGH!” Gunther hooked the battery clamps up to Savannah’s thick nipples but she didn’t really scream until he placed one strategically onto the fleshy hood that covered her clitoris.

“Time for your electro-therapy sweetheart. Just remember that it’s for your own good!”

Gunther turned the handle halfway up and stood back to watch…

“AGH… AAGHH… G-KAG… AHHHKK…” Savannah’s eyes flew open as every well-toned muscle in her 18 year old body contracted at once. She thrashed madly around the table as the current coursed through every fiber of her being.

“I’ll let you play with that for a moment while I get back to Natalie,” he said to the incoherent teenager.

Natalie, having survived her session with Nurse Marsha, now hung suspended by her wrists a few feet away. Gunther grabbed the whip and started in on the beautiful aerobics instructor.

“NGHAAAAAANNNGH!!” Natalie shrieked and bucked as each blow landed across her lithe body.

Nurse Marsha stood in a corner intently watching the show. She held a cigarette in one hand and massaged her wet dripping pussy with the other.

“Let me worry about Savannah, Doctor,” she said, “I know you want to stick your cock up Natalie’s ass. You said so yourself.”

Nurse Marsha walked past Savannah, turning up the voltage as she did. Savannah lost control of her bladder and shot a long powerful jet of urine across the room.

Marsha took no notice as she knelt down in front of the Doctor.

“I may be a lesbian at heart,” Marsha said, “but I don’t mind putting a little lube on a cock if I know it’s going up some pretty slave’s ass.”

Gunther dropped the whip as the Nurse licked him to a full erection. His cock was soon dripping with Saliva and pre-cum.

Seconds later, he was standing behind the suspended form of the beautiful Natalie. As Nurse Marsha spread the girl’s cheeks, Gunther grabbed her hips and pressed the purple head of his cock against her nether opening.

“NO… STOP… NNGHAAAA” Natalie twisted violently as the ivory shaft slid relentlessly into her rectum.

“Ride ’em cowboy.” Marsha said smiling, “I’ll tend to Savannah while you break in your favorite new filly.”

Savannah, meantime, had passed out, even though the electricity still stimulated her muscles. She flopped about on the metal examination table like a dying fish.

Marsha listened to Natalie grunt and shriek as Gunther settled into a steady fucking rhythm. Except for the wet sucking sound Natalie’s asshole made as the good doctor slammed in and out, it almost sounded like someone working over a punching bag at the gym. The rattling of the chains made Marsha’s pussy moist.

She turned off the electricity and nursed Savannah back to consciousness. The girl shook her head and, in a panic and began shaking and struggling furiously.

“N-NO MORE P-P-PLEASE… D-DON’T… PLEASE…” Savannah was almost incoherent, “I’LL B-BE GOOD… I’LL DO ANY… ANYTHING YOU WANT… JUST PLEEEEASSE… NO MORE.”

“Hush sweet girl,” cooed the older nurse to the eighteen year old beauty who now lay shivering on the examination table, “there’s always more for girls like you here at the Institute.”

With a twist of her wrist, Marsha flicked the switch and turned the electricity up all the way. Savannah heaved arching her back up off the table. Her huge tits rolling and flopping about on her chest. Marsha grabbed one last battery clamp and attached it to Savannah’s tongue which now protruded from her mouth in a soundless mindless scream. Lowering the voltage, raising the voltage then a moments pause, then repeat. Finally Marsha took the clamps off and climbed onto the table with Savannah.

“Be a good little whore now and show mommy how much you like pussy.”

Savannah wasted no time. She sucked and licked the moist folds of Marsha’s cunt fervently as the older woman ground her hips onto the younger girl’s upturned face.

“Move aside Marsha,” Gunther ordered, “you can finish your face dance in a moment, I have a little nourishment for your bitch!” Now out of Natalie’s ass, the doctor was about to cum. He stood over Savannah’s mouth which remained obediently open. Marsha jacked-off the doctor’s cock into the abused girl’s mouth. Sperm flew all over Savannah’s face and chest. Gunther only grunted like an animal while Marsha laughed and shouted “Bombs away!”

Gunther watched as Marsha went back to grinding her cunt and ass onto Savannah’s semen soaked face.

“Thank you Doctor,” Marsha said breathing heavily, “cum makes such a wonderful lubricant.”

Just then a buzzer sounded and a red light flashed overhead. The closed circuit monitor showed two more young girls at the loading dock. They were already naked and bound. They wore only hoods. They fought bravely, twisting and kicking, as three men hustled them into the back door.

Doctor Gunther, always dutiful and mindful of his priorities, exited the room to greet the latest guests to the Institute….

Nadine – Prepared

Nadine had finished high school in only two years and received her medical degree in five. She was considered a prodigy by her teachers. But her genius, coupled with the beauty of a goddess, had brought on a feeling of superiority and a very haughty demeanor that most found offensive.

Everyone seemed to know about this wonder-girl of the medical world including The Institute. After a little research, they contracted to “acquire” her. They viewed her not so much as a colleague but rather a very interesting test subject.

Soon the young 21 year old genius found herself naked and bound with a steel cap clamped onto her head.

“NGHMMMMFFFF,” Nadine bit down hard on the rubber gag when the electricity arced through her brain again. Doctor Devlin watched her young body thrash. “She suffers so beautifully”, he thought to himself.

Devlin spoke into a microphone that hung from the ceiling; “Subject 217-A ; Nadine Baker appears capable of withstanding extended electroshock treatments without loss of consciousness or permanent damage. We’re set to begin Phase 2; Libido mood alteration coupled with heightened neuro-sensitivity.”

Devlin looked down at his test subject appreciatively. Nadine was perfect. She was young and in superb physical condition. And, above all else, she was unable to stop him from what he was about to do next.

“Some might call this rape, Nadine, but it’s all really in the best interest of science and the betterment of all mankind.” Dr. Devlin pushed himself slowly into Nadine, her cunt contracting and spasming around the girth of his thick cock. She Grunted and looked at him threatingly. Her animosity toward Devlin and the way she thrashed about in an effort to thwart his vaginal invasion, only made him want her more. He smiled and slammed himself into her to the balls.

“NNNNNGGGFFFFFMM… MMMMFFF!” Nadine screamed around the gag as Devlin began to pummel her with all his considerable strength. “Damn your pussy is tight”, he said between grunts, “What’s your bag bitch, are you a dyke or just frigid?”

After ten minutes of mad thrusting, both the Doctor and Nadine were covered in sweat. She only wept now. She had accepted the fact that this pseudo-doctor was in charge and that she was helpless.

“I love your tears Nadine, but you needn’t be sad. The rather gentle fuck your getting is for your own good. I’m loosening you up for what your about to experience. Ungh.. .UNGH… UNGH!… AAAHHHH!!” Devlin began to slam into her harder than ever as he came, filling her womb with his thick warm sperm.

“Ordinarily, I would have cum in your mouth Nadine, but your gonna need all the lubrication you can get.”

Then she saw it. The thing was enormous. Nadine stared at the metal studded phallus in horror. It had to be at least fifteen inches long and five inches in diameter at it’s base. Devlin hefted it in one hand.

“No way out of this I’m afraid, sweet girl,” Devlin remarked as he positioned the tapered end of the immense stainless steel dildo at the dripping entrance to her vagina, “A lot of technology and study went into the creation and manufacture of this little device, and lucky you are the first to give it a test ride.”

“NNNN!… GGHHHHHNNNNMMMM!!…. NNNNNNMMGUUKKKMMMMM!!!” Nadine renewed her struggles as the tip of the monstrous steel beast was forced inside her. She felt her cunt stretching and her insides tear, but still it kept coming. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the monster was fully inside her and strapped in place. The pain was almost too intense to comprehend. But the worst was yet to come.

Devlin plugged an electric cable into the bottom of the phallus and connected it to a brightly lit control panel.

“Get ready baby,” Devlin said with a sadistic smile, “your entire perception of reality is about to change.”

He made a few adjustments to the controls and, with cameras rolling, he flipped the switch. Nadine slammed back so quickly that she almost suffered a concussion, but she never felt it. The struggle in her mind was all that concerned her now. The pain had not faded, but intensified, while the real battle ground was in her head. Nadine thrummed and shook violently. Every muscle contracted and twitched uncontrollably; her tits swung and bounced in a lurid dance of pain. Chemicals shot into the walls of her cunt from hypos in the sides of the dildo. Devlin was giving her another cocktail of drugs from a needle in her arm. Her vision began to swim and fade. She began to feel an insatiable craving. She saw images of cocks sliding into cunts; oral and anal stimulation, mad orgies, and worst of all; she wanted it all. Her entire identity had changed. “Fuck Me” was now the primary phrase in her vocabulary.

Twenty minutes later, Nadine awoke to find herself on the concrete floor. She was naked but unbound. The doctor was watching her as he spoke into the audio recorder once again.

“Patient is awake. She seems disoriented but muscle skills are improving. I’ll let the cameras record the rest…”

Nadine found Devlin’s cock, still sticky with her juices, and plunged it into her mouth. She pumped on it furiously and with wild abandon until it was thick and erect once again. She pushed him onto his back and looking down at Devlin, impaled herself on his prick. She screamed once with pure animal pleasure as it filled her again. In the few minutes it took Devlin to orgasm, Nadine had cum three times. He pushed her off.

“Open your mouth, slave” Nadine, on her knees, opened wide as Devlin filled her willing mouth with cum. “Come Get her Nurse Marsha,” Devlin called out, “Little Nadine is ready to play…”

_______________________________

Nadine – The Field Test

Nadine had been through all the experiments Doctor Devlin had required and with so many new and beautiful “lab rats” arriving each day, he decided that Nadine was ready to be used by someone else. She had been a very feisty, rude and prudish young lady only a week ago when she was brought to the institute, but the skilled Doctor Devlin had seen to Nadine’s attitude adjustment in short order.

Nadine had undergone a newer experimental procedure meant to drastically enhance a woman’s sex drive, but in the process it had also heightened her sensitivity to pain.

Ralph was the janitor at the institute. Every night when the doctors were finished with their work, he would make his rounds emptying trash cans, dusting, mopping floors and scrubbing toilets, sinks and examination tables. Ralph was also responsible for slave maintenance to prepare them for the next day. The female experimental subjects needed to be cleaned and shaven. They were always tied to the wash-rack and waiting when he started his rounds. He loved the way they struggled and squealed when he hosed them down. The way their bodies twisted as they tried to avoid his sponge and wash-cloth. He polished and shaved every soft crack and fold. He especially liked Nadine and always spent extra time lathering her up.

One morning, Ralph had just finished his work when Nurse Marsha approached him. “Ralph, come with me. I have a little special work for you to finish.”

Even though she was a lesbian, Nurse Marsha had made Ralph happy on more than one occasion. He worked hard and always left the examination rooms in perfect condition. Marsha knew the importance of job satisfaction. She had rewarded him a few times by bringing him off with her hands while allowing him to feel her large tits. Ralph fantasized about Nurse Marsha often, so when she beckoned, he followed.

She unzipped his trousers and grabbed his partially erect penis like a master leading a dog on a leash.

“Right this way big fella,” she said with a wicked little grin, “I got somethin’ special for you today.”

She opened the door to the boiler room and there was Nadine. She was stretched standing in a severe spread-eagle position. She was completely and utterly defenseless. She wore only a thong and a black bra.

At first Ralph thought that Nurse Marsha wanted Nadine cleaned or maybe shaven.

He looked at Marsha questioningly. She still held his dick pumping it gently then nodded toward Nadine.

“She’s all yours Ralph. She literally belongs to you. Your very own slut. You can beat her, fuck her, whip her, brand her; whatever you like Ralph. Nasty little fuck-bitch Nadine belongs to you.”

Nurse Marsha left Ralph standing there with his workpants undone and his fully erect 10″ cock standing up and dripping. She went to Nadia and ripped off her thong exposing her wet shaven pussy. Then she squatted down and began licking Nadine’s moist cunt. Ralph watched as though hypnotized as the formerly frigid Nadine pushed her hips onto Marsha’s mouth. She moaned slightly, her eyes rolling back in her head.

“Ahhhh… thank you Mistress, thank you,” Nadia whispered in her flowery southern drawl.

It was obvious by the look on her face that Nadine was disappointed when Nurse Marsha stood up and walked away. “Go ahead Ralph,” she said, “sweet Nadine loves sex now. Because of her procedure, the whore would fuck a fire hydrant if given the chance. She’s all revved up and ready to play.”

Marsha backed away to watch. Ralph circled Nadine slowly taking in every angle of her perfect form. He caressed her heart-shaped ass. Nadine flexed and pushed back against him. He released her bra and squeezed one firm responsive breast. Nadine moaned and shivered; her nipples grew rigid and full.

Nurse Marsha stood off to one side with her uniform unzipped caressing herself casually. That was when Ralph saw the table. Marsha noted the direction of his gaze and smiled her wicked smile. An assortment of terrible toys were there. Whips, dildos, cuffs, clips, not to mention plenty of shiny stainless steel surgical implements. Nurse Marsha pushed the table with one muscular leg. It rolled to a stop next to Ralph.

Nadine was fully attentive now watching closely as Ralph uncoiled the long supple leather of the bull-whip.

Down the deserted halls, screams echoed as Ralph did what he’d wanted to do for so long. Nadine, more sensitive to pain because of Devlin’s procedure, twisted, bucked and screeched madly as Ralph perfected his whip technique. She was soon a study in pain; red welts criss-crossed her sweat-soaked body. Ralph danced and capered with glee. Nurse Marsha had stepped out of her uniform, wearing nothing but a sadistic grin and her little white nurse’s cap. One hand was busy on her breasts while the other was buried between her legs. Glancing back at the table, Ralph noticed the generator on the lower shelf with all it’s alligator clips and wires. Nadine screamed as the clips bit into her nipples, her earlobes and of course her clit. But the real show started when Ralph began to rev the handle. The slave kennels were three doors down. All the women there huddled together and listened with horror as Nadine rode the lightening screaming like a wild animal. She peed as her bladder let go. Marsha grunted and began to cum.

Ralph couldn’t hold out any longer. He wondered if Nadine would like it if he fucked her ass or would it hurt too much for her to enjoy. He decided to find out. He lubed his cock, spread her cheeks and pushed his prick past her tight sphincter. “NNGGGHAAAA… FUCK ME… OH SHIT… AAAIIEEE!” Nadine couldn’t decide either. It was the perfect mixture of perverted pleasure and torturous pain…

_______________________________

Breath for Brenda

The small loop of rope drew tighter and tighter as Brenda struggled for breath. She was a tough one to train; a real fighter, but Doctor Eric Geoutier was happy to deal with the hardest cases.

“Let’s see just how long it takes for you to pass out, Brenda. I don’t care if you live or die. I’ll fuck your pretty ass either way.”

Brenda, who had been teetering precariously on her toes, was lifted off the floor by the electric wench. Her throat constricted horribly as all her 108 pounds was hung from her pretty neck.

“G… NKK… NNNGUKK” was all Brenda could manage as her tongue stuck out and her eyes bulged.

Then she felt, almost from far away, something cool and slick being smeared around and even inside her anal passage.

“Let’s see just how bad you want to live, whore,” Eric said in Brenda’s ear. She felt his cock press against her ass. The pain was exquisite. The man’s prick; hard, large and very persistent, spread open her rectum and bored inside. Brenda kicked and fought like a fish on a hook.

“I just love the spasms of a dying woman as she rides a cock for the last time. Will you try to save your life or will you simply give in to death? It’s really up to you, cunt! Like I said, I’ll fuck you either way.”

Brenda understood what she had to do. Her will to live was too great to ignore. The spark of self preservation caused her to do what happened next with very little conscious will.

Brenda pulled her legs up and wrapped them around the waist of the doctor who buggered her from behind. Using his body to support part of her weight, Brenda was able to draw a short gasp of air each time he slammed into her bowels.

“Ah yes, so you want to live my sweet.” Eric laughed as he stretched her ass. He reached around and grabbed her luscious tits and began to squeeze. He gripped and twisted them as though he were kneading dough to make bread.

Brenda, a slave to her fear, a slave now to this man, wept partly from pain, but mostly from the horror of her shame and humiliation.

Soon, Eric began to slam into her harder and harder as he neared ejaculation. Then with a final brutal thrust, Brenda felt her bowels fill with his hot sticky seed. He held her there until his balls were drained.

She felt him slide back out. She tried desperately to grip him with her legs and even with her ass as he pulled away. He laughed and slapped her ass causing her to sway across the room.

‘Now, since he’s had his fun, he’ll leave me to choke to death’, Brenda thought in panic. But Eric had more plans for pretty Brenda.

She felt herself being lowered onto the floor as the cord around her neck loosened and allowed her to breath.

“Do you promise to be more responsive to the sexual demands of the staff in future, do you swear to be a good slave or shall I raise the wench and leave you there to choke slowly?”

“Guhh… I… I promise I’ll be good,” Brenda pleaded, “I’ll do anything. Please don’t k-kill me…please!”

“Stupid whore,” Eric responded jovially, “I never had any intention of killing such a perfect slab of female meat. I just needed to scare the living shit out of you so you’d know who’s in charge. Besides, you suffer so beautifully. But disobey me, and you’ll wish for death, that I can promise you.”

Brenda, her ass now leaking cum, heard the door open behind her.

“She’s ready,” Eric said; the jovial lilt never leaving his voice.

Brenda, still on her toes with the rope around her neck, turned to look at three doctors and two pretty young nurses who had already started to undress.

“Let her down onto her hands and knees,” said one of the naked doctors, “let’s see just how tame this young bitch really is.”

Brenda spent the rest of the night either screaming from the multiple piercings of her tender flesh or swallowing the hot cum of the cruel men and women who broke her in for service.

“Pop that whore’s cherry sir,” one a nurse to one of the doctors, “Doctor Eric only fucked her ass. I want to hear her whimper as her tight little pussy is stretched open for the first time. Make the bitch bleed!”

_______________________________

Vanessa – Treatment Completed – All Sales Final

No more school, no higher education, no promising career. All this was in the past. Her’s was now a slave’s life of total and complete submission.

She had no idea what day it was or even how long she’d been here. There was no window, no clock and the lights were always off unless someone decided to come in and use her.

She could reach the bathroom and the shower but the chain around her ankle kept her from reaching the light switch.

Each time she was fucked and beaten Vanessa had to bath then wait in a dark corner on a stained mattress until her next master or mistress felt a need to make use of her sweet attentive mouth. Her ass and cunt ached from the different objects that had been stuffed inside her squirming body. Cocks, fists and various dildos made up part of the long list, but vegetables like corn and cucumbers had often found a home in the dark moist tunnels between her hips. A police baton had even been used to beat her and fuck her the first day she’d been brought here. That had been her most brutal session and it had taken several days for the bruises to fade.

She would wait as the hours stretched on endlessly and her stomach grew empty. Her room was soundproof. Even the screams of the other women would have been a comfort if, for no other reason, just to assure Vanessa that she was not alone in the darkness.

Tonight, Bruno had received an order from a buyer for a young, well broken compliant slut and Vanessa fit the bill perfectly. The doctors had done their work with her quickly and efficiently and she was ready for market. Slaves had to be sold to make room for the new women who streamed in from all over the country.

Vanessa had been alone in the dark room alone now for two days and had nothing but toilet water to drink when the door handle creaked and light flooded into the room. She cringed back and squinted her eyes as the glare from the overhead fluorescents flashed on. She saw the feared Bruno and another middle-aged man she did not recognize. He looked rich and was well dressed.

“Up whore,” Bruno shouted, “Get to you feet. This gentleman wants to meet you.”

She needed no further urging. She was well broken now and would do anything to please anyone who gave her an order.

Vanessa leapt to her feet and stood there at attention; naked, beautiful and ready to obey. She waited for another order, any command to follow without hesitation.

Bruno walked over to her and reached out to caress her pretty face. Vanessa cringed slightly but dared not pull away. She leaned in against the rough hand that brushed against her face to show submission. She even kissed the hand as it paused in front of her mouth.

Then came the slap that she’d expected “GHUUUUH…” knocking her to the floor.

She gathered her legs under herself and tried to stand, but with her hands cuffed behind her back and her head spinning from the force of the savage blow, she fell over twice before Bruno grabbed a handful of her short hair and pulled Vanessa painfully to her feet.

“My name is Petrol Sandoval,” said the man, “I’m looking for a fresh young whore to warm my bed and slather my cock anytime I desire. You look the part, but are you willing to perform on command?”

“Yes master,” Vanessa replied with eyes on the floor, “please give this slut any order. I will do as you ask.”

“Let us see how well you are trained,” said Petrol, “I need a slave who doesn’t need to be given an order; a slave who knows what is expected of her. Give me a good show and I may take you out of here for myself.”

Vanessa dropped to her knees and crawled forward. Unable to use her cuffed hands, she used her teeth to unzip Petrol’s trousers. She paused only momentarily when she saw the length of the man’s cock. He would want every inch in her mouth; they always do. The Doctors had eradicated her gag reflex, but would it fit?

She took the head of the limp penis into her mouth and began to massage it with her tongue. She felt it grow and lengthen almost at once. She’d been trained well.

The man stood completely still just watching her as her magical mouth made him stiff and hard. He loved the way her firm tan tits stood up proud and full as they swayed from side to side. The muscles of her jaws and long slender neck worked hard to swallow him down. Soon, to her surprise, Vanessa felt his cool balls resting against her chin. She withdrew and then swallowed him down again. She heard the man moan once softly.

“This bitch’s throat feels better than any cunt I’ve ever fucked,” Petrol remarked. “Finish me off little whore; it’s a long way to my ranch where you’ll join the rest of my slaves.”

Vanessa worked hard to please her new master. Thick gobs of saliva and pre-cum drooled from her mouth and onto her chest as she bobbed up and down on his cock. Soon he grunted and slammed into her face with all his considerable strength. His cock began to spasm as Vanessa sucked his cum down her throat.

Moments later, still naked and with her hands still cuffed behind her back, Vanessa was leashed and led outside to Petrol’s truck where she was laid on the floor. During the 7 hour trip, she alternated between being a footrest and a cum bucket.

“Don’t get too comfortable, cunt. There’s plenty of time to use your talented tongue between now and sunrise tomorrow. My brand will look good burned into your hard ass.”

Chemical Lobotomy

Eva was completely untrained and was about to written off as a total loss. None of the Doctor’s had been successful in breaking her to serve. Both cunt and ass had been forcefully taken on numerous occasions, but her mouth was far too dangerous a place for a cock. Regardless of the pain and torment she had to endure, Eva refused to carry out the simplest of commands.

Now tied to a chair in Doctor Manuela’s office, Eva still fought the bonds and screamed around the gag that held her in place.

Doctor Manuela was a very pretty woman of about 35 years. She was Hispanic and loved the fact that she was able to subvert and subjugate white whores into slaves here at the institute. Making a white woman scream was what made her cum the hardest.

She was very friendly with Nurse Marsha. It was generally known around the institute that the two were lovers. It was here, to Doctor Manuela’s office, that only the most incorrigible slaves were brought as a last resort. If this failed, the girl was immediately sold to one of the black brothels in the inner city. But Manuela had come up with a new method of dealing with women like Eva.

Eva saw the needle in Doctor Manuela’s hand. She began twisting around in hysterics as the needle grew closer. Every finely toned muscle twisted and contracted. The wood of the chair began to splinter with a cracking sound. That was when Nurse Marsha moved in and punched Eva hard in the stomach, then again along a high cheek-bone.

Eva, a little more than dazed by Marsha’s brutal assault, stared around trying to get her bearings. Nurse Marsha locked Eva’s head up in a choke hold to keep her still. Manuela moved in. The needle was inserted deeply into Eva’s right nostril up through her sinus cavity and into her brain. Eva shrieked unbearably loud. It was her last scream. Manuela pushed the plunger on the hypo and the chemicals inside were delivered to Eva’s prefrontal lobe. Eva’s scream dwindled into a plaintive mewl and then dropped off completely.

Marsha stepped away as Eva’s head slumped forward on her chest with eyes open but unfocused.

They checked Eva’s vitals. Heart rate and respiration were both normal. Eva was untied and her gag was removed. From now on the girl would follow any command without the danger of her biting. She was nothing more than a meat puppet now.

As a last resort, the chemical lobotomy had proven successful. Slaves were more valuable and more fun to their owners when they were still sentient. It was a good slave that could be broken yet still take initiative to please their masters without being guided every step of the way. In rare cases like Eva’s however, more drastic measures had to be employed.

Manuela was the first to test the quiet Eva. Pulling her out of the chair and onto the floor by the leash, Manuela led Eva on hands and knees across the room and back again.

“Motor skills are not impaired. Now for the final test.” Manuela sat down in the chair where Eva had just received her treatment. She pulled up her short skirt and drew Eva close to her tanned hairless cunt. Marsha stood nearby watching closely.

“Lick me, Eva,” she told the quiet brunette, “lick my slit. Find my clitoris and make me cum.”

Eva leaned in and opened her mouth. She had to be guided and reminded of her task from time to time. She was somewhat lackluster but was now trainable.

Manuela and Marsha introduced the new-and-improved Eva to the rest of the staff. By the end of the day, Eva, face and chest shiny with semen, was paraded before the other slaves. Eva was commanded to drink Marsha’s urine and lick her to orgasm while the other girls watched dumbfounded.

“Beg me to whip you Eva,” Marsha cooed to the listless brunette.

“Please…whip…me…nurse…Marsha…”

Then, addressing the slaves, “this will happen to you if you fail to accept training. Little Eva forgets to find a toilet when she needs to take a shit. She forgets a lot of things now, but she licks cunt like a lesbian hooker.”

_______________________________

Diana Modified

Doctor Riley did a good job breaking his assigned tarts to be willing cum slaves. His reputation for cruelty was well known throughout the Institute. The slaves had heard all about him and hoped that they would never meet him in person. Poor Diana was not so lucky.

When Doctor Riley came into his examination room early one morning, he found Diana already spread out, tied and gagged. The orderlies always did a fantastic job getting the fresh new guinea pigs well prepared for their daily experiments. He slowly pulled away the sheet to expose the beautiful brunette’s glorious naked body. Even lying on her back, Diana’s all natural tits were still firm with the nipples pointing up toward the ceiling.

“MMMFFF,” Diana tried to talk around her thick rubber gag. She twisted against her bonds in a futile attempt to break free and escape the evil leer of the Doctor she’d heard so much about. Now her tits were moving; undulating from side to side. The doctor licked his lips.

“Got a wonderful pair of knockers, girl, gonna have a lot of fun with them…”

Doctor Riley was always very careful to conduct his experiments with the utmost care and overall professionalism and precision, so when a beautiful new girl like Diana wound up on his table, he just had to clear his head before the sharp and shiny stainless steel instruments could be brought out.

So, in the interest of medical science, Doctor Riley decided that the best way to take care of Diana’s treatment on the table was to, simply put, fuck her first. “This is the only thing you may enjoy laying on this table… and perhaps not even this….”

Doctor Riley dropped his trousers and rubbed his prick against her shaven vagina ~ smooth as china silk. Drops of pre-cum began to form around the tip of his straining cock. He grabbed her breasts and twisted them hard just to see her twist around a little more.

“MMMMNNNGGGHHHFFFF!!” Diana’s breasts had never been mauled like this before. Her face screwed up in a mask of pain as she began to weep hopelessly.

“Plenty of time for screaming and crying later, dear girl,” Riley said in a calm clinical voice, “this is just the preamble where I get to know you better before the real fun begins.”

With no warning at all, Doctor Riley aimed with his hips and pushed forward. His prick slammed against Diana’s virgin cunt and thrust inside. Diana howled like a wolf caught in a trap. She felt her precious maidenhead torn asunder by the brutal assault. She heaved and bucked even more wildly now as the large cock thrust in and out of her cum-box like a piston. Her head flailed crazily about from side to side as if to say “NO… NO… NOOOOO!”

“My, you are tight aren’t you Diana. Your little fuck tunnel is gripping me like a vise. Don’t worry though; it will be quite a lot larger before we part ways this evening.”

After an eternity of pain and helpless rage for Diana, doctor Riley finally began to cum. The last few thrusts before he spewed deeply inside her belly, were truly savage and cruel. Then with one last harsh push, he felt the world explode as her cunt milked his balls dry.

Still inside her cunt, he lay down on top of her. Both slave and slaver were panting heavily; both were slick with sweat. Presently, Doctor Riley composed himself, pulled on his trousers and soon looked like your typical general practitioner.

He pulled a rolling table over into Diana’s sight. There were tools there. All were bright metal and all looked very sharp. She saw cotton swabs and alcohol, she saw needles and thread. Diana’s eyes grew wide as the good doctor picked up a scalpel.

“Thank you for the use of your pretty pussy Diana. Now I can perform your alterations with a steady hand.” Doctor Riley slowly circled Diana and began to apply and tighten more straps to keep her completely immobilized.

“You see, we have a buyer for you when I have finished modifying your cunt. He is from the middle east. The women from his country are not allowed to keep their labia nor their clitoris. And, since you are to be a simple fuck-slave and not a breeder, I’ll be taking out a bit of your internal plumbing as well. So I hope that you enjoyed your last, fully intact fuck. You did thrash around quite a bit which rather made me think you weren’t having much fun until I realized that, like all whoring tarts, you were just putting on a good show for my benefit. How very sweet of you. And now we begin. Feel free to scream if you like but do try not to fight the bonds too terribly much. I might slip and cut something important…”

“NNNGGGGAAAAAAAMMMFFFFF!!” A glint of steel in the harsh lights, the first slice and the screaming begins0.

_______________________________

Melissa – The Volunteer

Melissa had been sitting in the baseball dugout at the community college. It had been late; the sun was well down and the neighborhood was dark. Melissa sat in the darkest corner hidden by shadows. Her hand was busy beneath her skirt. She masturbated slowly with her eyes closed imagining that the baseball team was taking turns with her. In her fantasy, she could smell their sweat and cum as they fucked her roughly one after another. After each man had screwed her and cum dripped from every hole, she fantasized that the team captain approached wearing a wide grin. He held an aluminum baseball bat in one hand. He ordered her tied spread eagle to the fence behind home plate. Then, slowly he began to force the bat into her cum-soaked pussy. Her fantasies were so vivid that Melissa could almost feel the bat as it was pushed into her defenseless hole. Her fingers were wet and sticky. She slid a dripping finger into her mouth and sucked it like a cock licking it clean of her juices.

That’s when she heard it. The vehicle stopping suddenly. A girl’s short scream quickly silenced…

Melissa peeked around the corner of the cinder-block dugout and forgot all about her gang-bang fantasy. She saw a girl she knew. It was Diane from her chemistry class. She was being pulled into a van.

Melissa ran to her car just as the van disappeared around the corner. She saw a shoe on the street and stopped to pick it up. It was one of Diane’s jogging shoes. Driving quickly now, with her headlights off, she turned the corner and sped after the van. At first she didn’t know why, but she followed anyway.

An hour later the van, with Melissa just behind, came to an old industrial factory. It looked abandoned but the huge wrought-iron fence looked new. The van stopped and the gate slid open.

Melissa’s heart began to beat fast. The van vanished inside past a row of buildings. Melissa licked her lips and made the decision that would change her life forever. She hit the gas and drove inside as the gate rolled shut.

She parked her car out of sight, got out and looked around the corner. A door opened and subdued light shone on a sight she would never forget. The van door opened and four men grabbed Diane who was now blindfolded, tied and gagged. She fought wildly as she was carried inside the large building. Before the sound-proof door closed, Melissa thought she heard a woman’s scream of pain.

“What are you doing here, you stupid idiot,” Melissa whispered to herself, “are you gonna go for the cops now?”

She knew the answer to that already. Her heart raced and adrenalin began to flow as she approached the door where Diane had disappeared. She raised her hand, made a fist and, before she could lose her courage, she knocked…

She waited for a few seconds and was about to turn and run when a panel in the center of the door about 4 inches wide opened. She could see a man’s eyes looking out at her.

“Who the fuck are you and what do you want,” said a gruff voice.

“I… uhm … I… saw the men take Diane… I decided to follow… She… Diane… lost a shoe…” Melissa stammered nervously but continued on, “I heard a scream and…I wanted to see…I want to come inside…please.”

The door opened and 3 men grabbed her and pulled her inside. No turning back now. The men held her as another man looked her over. The frequent screams and shrieks of pain were easy to hear now. Melissa felt hornier than she’d felt in a long long time. With a free hand, she lifted her plaid skirt and touched herself.

The men smiled. They’d found a kindred spirit, or rather, she’d found them.

“Give our little slut a guided tour then we’ll see how she feels.” In the first room Melissa saw Diane tied spread and naked. She was being fucked hard by a man in a doctor’s coat. In the next room was a woman, naked and slick with sweat. She hung by her ankles as wires shot heavy electric charges through her convulsing body.

“UUNNNGH!” Melissa moaned, but not out of fear. She had begun to cum just as the other woman who hung upside-down in the throes of electrically induced anguish, lost control of her bladder. The stream of urine flowed down her body, across her stomach, between her jerking breasts and into her face and hair. Melissa would have collapsed from the sheer force of her orgasm if the men hadn’t held her up. They showed her the slave pens where at least 50 other naked women were chained by their necks to individual rings set in the concrete. Even though they were dirty and disheveled, Melissa could tell they were all beautiful. A woman dressed like a nurse was being licked to orgasm by a submissive girl who kneeled before her like a dog with her face buried in the nurse’s crotch.

She saw another naked woman wearing a leash with her hands cuffed behind her back. Being pulled toward a nearby exit door. “Come along Vanessa,” said the middle aged man who yanked on her leash, “It’s a long way to my ranch and I’m ready to feel that golden tongue of yours wrapped around my cock again.”

‘Slaves’, Melissa thought, ‘they’re brought here to satisfy the sadistic desires of these men and women.’

“Me next.” Melissa blurted out without even thinking, “Do me next…Please”

Five minutes she was hanging by her wrists as a sharp scalpel carved a crescent moon in her breast.

“This mark will let the staff know that you’re an intern here,” said the young doctor, “we all bear this scar somewhere on our bodies.” They kissed as Melissa listened to the constant screaming…and came again…

_______________________________

Monica – Cocktail

Blindfolded and gagged, Monica had been tied face down on the dirty examination table. She was bound with her ass and cunt up, open and exposed. She’d been laying here for hours and had cried herself to sleep.

“Fuck, I need a drink” she thought miserably to herself just before she passed out. “When will they come for me?”

Suddenly she was was rocked rudely and fully awake when she felt the shaft of the plunger pressed against her backdoor.

“MMGGGHHNNN…!!!” She cried out as well as she could around the gag that distended her jaws painfully wide apart. Her ass wiggled alluringly as she tried to expel the thick plastic rod. It was no use. It pressed past her sphincter with little trouble. Although it hurt, she knew it was the “drink” she’d been hoping for; yearning for…

Monica’s anal passage had been fucked and probed many times in the eight weeks she’d spent here. She was literally in no position to avoid this torment devised by the staff here at the institute.

She moaned as she felt the first solution pumped into her bowels. Almost immediately Monica began to feel woozy.

“Finally,” Monica thought as reality grew fuzzy around the edges, “it’s happy hour again…”

“Yes Monica,” the all too familiar voice of Nurse Marsha cooed, “just a little something to help you get into the mood. We know you like to drink. Remember the bar where we first found you. You were quite inebriated and very easy to take. You passed out on your own and didn’t put up a fight at all. Taking a cocktail up your pretty little ass just avoids the hassle of having to drink it. Just a little is all it takes. Too much back here would kill you and we don’t want to damage the merchandise. Besides, your mouth can be used for other things…”

Monica knew what Marsha meant by this. She couldn’t seem to be left alone long enough to get the taste of cock nor cunt out of her mouth.

Monica actually giggled once as she thought about asking for a breath-mint.

“Our little lush is quite drunk, and ready for lube. Shall I proceed Mr. Davies?”

“Pump the bitch full” said a male voice. He sounded like a black man.

Another plastic plunger pressed against Monica’s asshole. It went inside without any struggle this time.

“Lubri-cunt” thought Monica. She giggled again, amused by her pun. Her head was swimming from the effects of the anal cocktail.

Nurse Marsha, nymphomaniac that she was, asked the man, “Even though this little bitch is now fully your property, I hope you don’t mind if I let her say goodbye.”

“I be all up in dis bitch’s ass, Nurse,” said Mr. Davies, “You can use the slut’s mouth for anything you like…”

“MMMFFF…!!!”, Monica, awake and aware, felt the head of a rather large and uncomfortable cock press against her lubricated asshole. “Too big… Cock’s too big.. .GHUMFF!” Monica grunted as the huge black cock stretched her ass further than ever before. Still she pushed back against it doing as she’d been trained. Then she smelled the familiar stench of Marsha’s crotch as it pressed against her face one last time.

Without hesitation, Monica lifted her face and tongue as Marsha pressed her pussy against her mouth.

“You see how well she’s trained,” commented Nurse Marsha as she gyrated against Monica’s lapping tongue, “Just a little small drink and our formerly rich little socialite is ready to lick and fuck anything that moves. She’ll be a wonderful addition to your nightclub and whorehouse.”

It was true. Monica liked to drink once in awhile. But after a constant barrage of anally induced beverages, she had become an alcoholic. She’d do anything at all if the promise of getting drunk was attached to the task. Monica had lost all sense of pride and self-respect. Every time she was whipped, tied up, beaten down, sucked a cock, reamed out an asshole or licked a cunt, she knew she’d get the drink she needed so badly.

“You be dancing and fuckin’ lots of cock from now on white whore. Your lily white ass belongs to me!”

Monica – Put to Work

1 – Branded…

Monica was being dressed now. She was leaving the institute for her new life as a white whore in her Master’s dungeon/nightclub. She just had one more process to endure before her new life began as a pleasure whore. The sadistic men and women who frequented Master’s Palace of Pain had seen pictures of Monica and were waiting to make her acquaintance. But the scars and the whippings that would soon mark her creamy flawless flesh would never go deeper than the brand of her master.

“Hold this white cunt still, Marsha,” said the black pimp as he held the white-hot iron up in front of Monica’s face and savoring the look of terror on her pretty face, “I don’t want her shake that ass and ruin the mark. She have plenty of chance to swing that booty for the paying customers later on. But all my bitches gotta wear my tramp stamp first.”

Nurse Marsha grabbed a thick handful of Monica’s black hair and pulled it back sharply. “Hold her boys, this filly is bound to buck when she feels the iron.”

Two orderlies grasped Monica’s ass and hips and held her tight. Her black master wasted no time. He pressed the glowing metal against the flesh at the base of Monica’s back just where the top of her ass jutted proudly out of her pants.

“GHAAAAARRGHHMMMFFFFF…!” She shrieked around her gag. Every well defined muscle twisted and contracted as Monica struggled hard to pull away. Her eyes filled with tears and her tits swung wildly as the room reverberated with her desperate screams.

Monica thought she would pass out from the pain. Even after the iron was removed, the pain continued. One orderly applied a little salve to the brand. Not for the pain, (for a slave’s comfort is of no consequence), but to help the brand heal faster so that Monica could be put to work right away.

2 – Trip & Arrival…

She arrived after a day’s ride in the back of master’s limousine. Her mouth had been full of black cock for most of the ride. First the master then the driver, the slave handler and a couple of bouncers who had come along to act as security. Her belly was full of negro cum. But the day was young and the party was a 24/7 thing at master’s Palace of Pain.

Monica was ushered inside and pushed up onto the stage. Black men and women leered at her with open contempt and lust as she was commanded to strip.

Naked now, Monica turned around so that everyone present could see her creamy white flesh which bore no mark except the red brand. Her master’s tramp stamp. The mark of a whore.

3 – Taken…

The bidding started briskly. The winner would have an hour with the new white girl. Soon Monica found herself tied to a rack which stretched her into a tight spread-eagle. It was here that the winning bidder had wanted her. His name was “Monster” and Monica would soon understand why.

Her last vestige of civilization was about to be taken away. Even though her ass and mouth had been brutally and savagely abused, her cunt had been left alone. The doctor’s at the institute knew a cash cow when they saw one. They’d sold Monica with her virginity intact.

Monica had never seen anyone as big as the black man who stood before her holding the whip. The audience watched cheering as each slashing blow of the whip sent the white girl into a paroxysm of pain.

Then the real horror began. He dropped the whip and his pants. Monica stared with horror at the largest human cock she would ever see. A pretty black woman dropped to her knees to lick and stroke the huge member to life. Even with both hands, she couldn’t wrap fully around it.

Now fully erect and dripping copious streams of pre-cum, the huge black man mounted the rack where Monica lay tightly spread and defenseless. The crowd grew silent, transfixed as the black woman guided the immense black cock to the entrance of Monica’s shaven cunt.

“Go ahead Monster,” said the smiling black girl, “make this white bitch suffer hard.”

The huge muscles that rippled along the black man’s body tensed. Monica felt the huge head of the cock press against her virgin pussy. Then, like a battering ram against a castle door where the maiden lies in wait, Monster slammed into Monica’s body.

“GHAAAAAAAIIIIEEEEEEE…!!” The crowd laughed, cheered and hooted as Monica’s scream of unbearable pain sounded and resounded. Her twisting and futile bucking body only increased Monster’s pleasure, but she couldn’t remain still; the splitting pain was just too great.

When he finally came into Monica’s body the girl had passed out. But even though unconscious, it was still a treat to watch her limp body slammed up and back as Monster rode her.

When he finally dismounted, Monica was given smelling salts and escorted to the second runner-up. A line of people waited for their turn with the latest whore supplied by the mad doctors of the Institute.

_______________________________

Lita Accentuated

She was the most beautiful girl he’d ever purchased. They were all world class beauties of course. The Institute only dealt with the finest skin on the planet. But Lita was something more. All the hair on her body, everywhere, had been lasser treated, it would never grow back. Only her head had been spared. The thick mane of brunette strands were plenty long enough for a man to grab as he rode her from behind like a stallion fucks a mare.

Not a single blemish, perfect symmetry and a face that just begged to swallow cock. Lita, of course, wanted nothing to do with Murdock’s cock. In fact, Lita was quite certain of her desire to be with women only. This little factoid only turned Murdock on more. Fucking her would be so much more fun since all Lita wanted was cunt.

He pressed a button on the intercom and called for Nurse Marsha.

When Marsha entered the room, she literally gasped when she saw Lita all stretched out and oiled up on the operating table.

“My goodness she is perfect isn’t she? Lita, dear Lita, if only you were mine… But alas, little cunt, our paths must part. You’ve already been spoken for.”

Murdock stood with the chain that would shortly go around Lita’s slender neck.

“Almost perfect. Everything is finished except the final procedure. Go ahead Marsha. You know what I want.”

“Of course Mr. Murdock,” Marsha replied, “It will be my pleasure…”

The flex-tube lay on the table. It was hooked up to the super-vac. It was another little invention by the Institute.

Lita looked imploringly up at Nurse Marsha’s face. “Please help me,” Lita’s green eyes said, “You’re a woman, please don’t let this happen.”

Marsha brought the tube down between Lita’s legs. She spread the 18 year old virgin pussy open with gentle hands. Lita, under other circumstances, would have fully enjoyed the tender caress of the older woman. But here she was very nervous and more than a little frightened.

Lita bucked a little when Marsha’s thumb found her clitoris. This was where the last procedure would take place before she forever became the cum box for the wealthy Mr. Murdock.

Marsha leaned down and wrapped her lips around Lita’s growing clit. She sucked it hard into her mouth and nipped in lightly between her teeth. Lita moaned in spite of her fear. She was growing quite wet. This was exactly what was needed for the procedure to work: just enough moisture to form a perfect seal.

Marsha stepped on a remote control button on the floor and the super-vac whooshed on loudly. Slowly Marsha brought the flex-tube down toward the beautiful girl’s perfect cunt. Lita, eyes alight with fear, strained to see. But when the tube sucked in the tiny bud of flesh, Lita’s head banged back against the metal table with a thud.

“AAAAUUUUUUGH…. MMMMMFFFFF…”

“Take off her gag, Murdock asked, “I want to hear her scream without it.”

The gag came off and Lita didn’t let them owner down…

GHAAAAAA… AAAAUUUUGHIIIEEEEEE… PLEEEEEASE… PLEASE TAKE IT OFF… AAAAUUUUGH!”

Murdock and Nurse Marsha exchanged smiles.

“It should take about an hour to stretch her clit out to the desired length you’ve requested Mr. Murdock. In the meantime, I hope I can interest you in a few of our newer slaves. They are free to use any way you wish while you wait for little Lita’s modification.

“Of course, Nurse Marsha,” Murdock replied, “I don’t mind if I do. You had a pretty blond bitch in examination room 3 earlier today. Please hang her by her heels in The Pit and spread her open wide. I want to see if I can entice her to scream as loudly as Lita is now. I will need a bullwhip and a cattle prod as well.”

Nurse Marsha looked back at Lita one last time as she left the room. She shook madly from side to side still screaming. Her tiny udders bounced and shuddered as the super-vac stretched the tiny clit. It would be about an inch longer before the process was complete. Murdock had a fetish for large clits on his slaves. A longer clit was much more fun to pull and pierce.

“PLEASE…COME BACK,” Lita begged, “PLEEEEEAAAAUUUGH.”

“We’ll be back in awhile Lita,” Nurse Marsha said with a smile. ” after all, your nipples are next…”

_______________________________

Shaving Michelle

Cheryl and Michelle had been out for a bicycle ride when the tranquilizer rifles on either side of the trail went off at once. Their bikes were found hours later but no sign of either girl was evident. By the time a full scale search was mounted, the girls were already being mounted in their new home at the Institute.

The two girls arrived late at night and were greeted by two orderlies. These men were responsible for processing and placing the new arrivals. First the two were separated into different rooms. Their frantic struggles and threats were of no consequence for the men were professionals and went about their work very efficiently. A few slaps and light punches reduced the girls to silence and tears.

Both were fully inspected for blemishes. Blood samples were drawn for analysis in the morning.

Another prerequisite for all the girls at the institute was to remain fully shorn of all hair below the head. It was just more sanitary this way. It also removed the last small hint of modesty. With a cleanly shaven cunt, a girl was totally naked and exposed; nothing was hidden from view.

Cheryl was always shaven, she liked the clean feeling. But Michelle was had a thick woolen bush. One orderly was busy introducing Cheryl to the rigors of forced orgasms and sexual servitude but the other man had to get Michelle shaved down before he could have his fun. Michelle, although naked, tied and collared, was being difficult; she refused to open her legs.

The orderly was totally naked as was Michelle. She knew what to expect from the man. She could also hear her friend Cheryl in the next room crying and cumming against her will.

“Open your legs, whore, or you’ll get to experience pain a few hours earlier than planned. All I want to do is shave that hairy pussy and then fuck it. So be a good girl and spread ’em!”

Michelle stared up at the man defiantly and kept her knees tightly clamped together.

“Alright,” said the orderly, “that was your only warning. Here comes the hurt.”

First tight metal clamps were fastened onto Michelle’s sensitive nipples. She whimpered slightly as the sharp metal teeth bit into her soft flesh. The orderly flicked them back and forth a few times smiling at her added discomfort. He cupped his hand and began slapping her. Soon her face, breasts, and hips bore the red mark of his slaps. Michelle put on a brave show at first but quickly crumpled when the orderly wheeled the generator over and connected the electrodes to the metal clamps on her nipples.

Lowering her head and weeping aloud, she opened her legs.

“That’s a good girl,” the orderly said to his humiliated ward, “listen to your friend next door.” Cheryl was grunting heavily from the second orgasm forced on her by the other man. “You’ll be having just as much fun as she is as soon as we get rid of this pesky hair.”

She clippers came on. Their steady humming vibration was not lost on the bound girl’s cunt. It stimulated her enough to make her traitorous body respond. Her cunt grew damp…

“See, little tramp, you’re having fun already.”

Next the straight razor with hot shaving cream was applied to take care of the stubble. The orderly watched Michelle’s face as he spread the hot lather onto, and even inside her pussy.

“Hold still baby, or I might cut something off.” He gave the hood that covered her clit a little squeeze to make his point. Now with a fully compliant girl laying before him with her legs spread wide, the orderly was able to shave her clean and smooth. He washed off the remaining lather with a damp towel and applied lotion to the shaved area. He applied something else too that Michelle hadn’t seen. He had another metal alligator clip hidden. He softly massaged the new-shaven cunt that winked up at him from between the girl’s legs. Soon, her clit was standing up and out from underneath it’s hood. He slid the open clamp up close and snapped it shut on the very center of Michelle’s sex.

“HHHUUUNNNGHH.. .MMMMFFFFF…!!” The pain on her nipples was bad enough, but this new pain was horrendous. She screamed loud enough to be heard by all the slaves in the holding pen and especially by Cheryl next door who was busy being crushed underneath the rutting body of her orderly.

“Guess what bitch, I lied about you having fun like your little cocksucker friend in the next room. I’ll be the only one having fun here.”

Smiling at her fear; at her pain, the orderly rolled the table mounted generator back to the bed where Michelle lay. He hooked the electrodes to the three metal clamps and flicked the switch.

“G-GGG… KKGGGHHH… UUUUNNNGHGGUG…”

Cheryl heard another series of horrible sound from the room next door as the lights dimmed slightly. She heard the horrible garbled screeching of her friend Michelle as the lightening raced through her body.

Michelle’s eyes opened wide as every beautiful muscle in her athletic body strained and contorted. The orderly began to jack off leisurely over her face. Without pity he eventually spewed thick hot streams of semen to cover her face.

“I’ll leave you alone for awhile while I look in on your friend. Next time someone tells you to spread your legs, I bet you’ll do it a little quicker. And just remember, the pain only gets worse from here…”

_______________________________

Warm Welcome

Cheryl had been forced to cum twice before the orderly decided he couldn’t hold out any longer.

She wept bitter tears of shame remembering the grunting, hip grinding orgasms that had torn through her young body. But the man knew too much about the female form and Cheryl was spread wide open and unable to keep him from doing whatever he pleased. She couldn’t even plead with the man because of the cock gag strapped across her ruby red lips.

Her vibrant green eyes shut tightly when she felt the man’s cock begin to rut around in her soaked pussy.

Cheryl, like Michelle, was new here. They had both been delivered here very late in the evening when most of the staff had retired for the evening. She could still hear the occasional scream or see the lights dim and flicker as the electricity was applied to another pretty young cunt. But for the most part, the orderly had the run of the place. So Cheryl soon found herself naked, bound, spread and at the center of the young man’s attention.

“You think you’re here just to fuck,” the nameless orderly snarled, “you’ll get plenty of that for sure, but the experiments start tomorrow and fresh bitches like you always get the worst treatment. That’s why I wait for whores like you to show up. I like my meat fresh and feisty and your tight little box is just perfect.”

He pounded around in her pussy for quite some time. Cheryl, much to her chagrin, came a third time while this man violated her. She found her hips pushing up to meet his thrusts as she came. Right in the middle of her third orgasm, Cheryl heard a loud extended shriek coming from the exam room next door where Michelle lay. But she was too consumed in her own pleasure/pain to care much about her friend.

“Ha, ha! Just another slut like all the rest of these fucking whores. You won’t be so quick to cum this time tomorrow after a day with the Doctors, so enjoy it while you can.”

After a few more moments, the young man pulled out of her wet box and straddled Cheryl’s chest. He used her firm breasts as pillows, squashing them flat with his ass. He jacked off madly until cum flew in thick hot liquid ropes onto her upturned face. She looked up just in time to catch an eyeful of salty semen. Her face was soaked.

The orderly slapped her hard across one cum covered cheek as he got up to make his rounds.

“Back to business bitch,” he said over his shoulder as he left the room, “gotta go to the pens and get some lucky young whore to lick your pussy juice off my dick. In the meantime, listen to the other women scream and beg. Imagine yourself in their position, because in just a few hours, by the time my cum dries on that pretty face of yours, you will be.”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!